Home Blog

Forever in Time: Chapter 71, The Ties That Bind

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Forever in Time: Chapter 71, The Ties That Bind

***Content Warning! Hankie Alert***

 

After Valerie and Caleb left, Tyrone flopped into his chair, feeling as though the ceiling had crashed down on his head. It wasn’t the ceiling that had crashed; it was his very world, a world he’d thought beautiful until he’d lost his Lenora. With her leaving, constant storm clouds and thunder plagued that world until now. Now, it was tornadoes and earthquakes, and Tyrone no longer knew where the grass ended and the sky began.

 

Valerie…his little sister, his boisterous, snarky, funny little sister! She had a knack for finding trouble, which Tyrone knew all too well. But this. This went above and beyond anything he could’ve imagined. How could this have gone so far? How, in the name of Drogo, could Valerie have sunk so low that she couldn’t let her family–her Pack–help her when she needed them most? Didn’t she know by now that any of them would have come to her aid immediately and been at her side in seconds? Hell, everyone had tried to help when they knew something was so wrong, but Valerie had dismissed their attempts, had shut them out almost as though she didn’t know them. What the hell was he supposed to do now?

 

A low, agitated growl rose up and out his throat as events of the past five years assailed his memory and tortured his soul. Valerie, troubled and secretive. Valerie, up to her neck in a scheme to bring harm to his beautiful Lenora, to wound the family – the Pack – in such a devastating way. Valerie, apparently being manipulated and controlled so much that she didn’t know her own mind. Lenora, weak as a newborn kitten huddled under the covers, her illness making her look more miserable than Tyrone had ever seen her. His beautiful Lenora, lying in a cold, clinical hospital bed, her every breath a labor of torture. His goddess – the reason for his very existence – whispering, “Goodbye, sweetheart,” then going limp in his arms. His grief, the suffering of his children, his Lenora’s absence…it all crushed his soul and made him want to howl at the moon and the very heavens for all eternity. Instead, Tyrone swore fluently, snarling at the room at large. How had everything become such a mess? The need to pace was relentless. and Wolf was once again at the surface.

Tyrone squeezed his eyes shut, his teeth clamping down on his lower lip. Keep it together, Alpha. You have a Pack to lead, and losing it won’t do anyone, especially your Pack, any good. As his sixth sense bore the powerful statement into hin, etching it into his essence, Tyrone smacked the palms of his hands against his cheeks, the sound echoing like a gunshot in the quiet room.

Taking a grounding breath and casting his gaze upward, he counted ceiling tiles until a calm, determination settled over him. “Right. One step at a time. We take it apart and put it together the right way, piece by painstaking piece. First, my Lenora’s journal.” Tenderly, he took the leather book into his hands, stroked the cover with reverence, imagining it was his Lenora’s beautiful golden tresses he was stroking, and closed his eyes.

//Oh, my goddess! Where are you, my love? If there is any information, any clue in these pages to guide me to you, I will find it. I love you so much, Lenora, with every beat of my heart and with every breath. I will find you.// His telepathic message reached out toward the cosmos, the journal now pressed to his heart and held there with slightly trembling fingers.

 

//I know, Wolfman. I have never doubted ye, nor will I ever. Just know that my love burns eternal for ye, and my arms yearn to hold ye close. Tyrone, my love…a ghra…//

Tyrone jumped as Lenora’s presence hit him squarely in the solar plexus and radiated throughout his entire being. Every connection, every message from his goddess was a treasure, a rare jewel he wanted to keep close to his heart forever. //Stay with me as long as you can, Lenora. I feel you so strongly. The signals grow stronger every tine we can connect. What is happening, sweetheart?// Although successful connections were still brief, Tyrone sensed the growing strength of each one. Despite everything, the vigor and vitality his Lenora’s life force had always held until her illness was returning. He could feel it as plainly as he felt his own chest rise and fall with his every breath. Tyrone knew beyond any doubt that her magic was following suit, growing in power as her strength and health returned.

//I’ve had some help, my love, thanks to your love and the Suprene Alpha Pair. I wil foreverl be eternally grateful to ye for invoking Great Drogo’s protection when ye–when I–// Tyrone felt both gratitude and sorrow through their bond, and all he wanted to do was comfort her, to enfold her in his arms and hold her protectively to his racing heart.

//Lenora…my goddess, my love…//

//Forgive me, my Alpha. Can ye ever forgive me? The pain, the unspeakable agony I caused ye–// Her message trailed off as though she were bracing herself against the next words lying upon her tongue. //My Alpha, my love. I come before ye to beseech your forgiveness and favor, for I have caused ye harm in a most unforgivable, grievous way. I vowed I would never leave ye, would never cause ye pain or break your heart. Yet i…I hurt ye so when I gave up, when I accepted the death sentence handed to me…when I bade ye goodbye as ye held me so close, so protectively. Unworthy though I am, I humbly beseech your forgiveness and promise to spend the rest of my existence making it up to ye. I’m…I’m so sorry, my love.//

 

Tyrone’s heart shattered, realizing his beautiful Lenora was calling upon the formal ritual used between a werewolf and his mate during times of great need or formally seeking favor. In his mind’s eye, he saw her hands clasped together, her lips lowering to kiss her wedding ring, her exquisite golden head bowed in supplication. The raw vulnerability, the regret, the sorrow–it was nearly Tyrone’s undoing.

//Lenora! Please…please don’t. There is nothing to forgive, sweetheart, absolutely nothing. Hear me and know what I say is the truth.// Tyrone poured all his love, all his heart into their bond, fervently willing it to reach her. //It wasn’t your fault, none of it. I could never, ever blame you for what happened. Just promise me one thing.//

 

//Anything, my Alpha,// came Lenora’s fervent response.

//Promise me you’ll never tell me goodbye ever again, Lenora, I can’t bear it…never again.// The memory of the last two words his Lenora whispered to him as he held her seemingly dying form in his arms, the utterance of “Goodbye, sweetheart,” tore open the very fabric of his soul anew.

//A ghra,// As always, the Irish endearment flooded his being with warmth, but it was also laced with such sorrow as he sensed her connecting to that horrible shared memory. //I’m so sorry! I promise, my eternal love, on my very soul, and I promise I will never leave ye again. I promise…forever.//

Tyrone felt magic swirl around him, the very air crackling with the intensity of Lenora’s fervent promise and the all-encompassing strength of the love she and Tyrone shared. It staggered him, and he swayed on the spot. His breath hitched, and his heart literally skipped a beat.

//Wolfman, are ye all right, love?//

 

Tyrone had to force air into his lungs as the magic washed over him. His chest heaved with his ragged inhale. //I’m okay, sweetheart. Did you…did you feel…?// He was unable to find adequate words to describe the sensation that still lingered inside and around him.

//I did, my love. It’s as if the very universe is reacting to what we mean to each other, to what we share. Och, my love, we are not lost. Far from it, I can feel it. We will endure, always.//

//Lenora…sweetheart.// Tyrone swallowed hard around the lump in his throat as tears clouded his vision.

//I feel your heart, Wolfman. I feel your heartbeat within me as surely as I feel my own. We’ll get through this, mo chroi. We are an unstoppable force, ye and I, and we will rise above, my big, brave wolf. Feel my heart as I feel yours, my love, and feel my faith and unswerving trust in ye, in us.//

//I do my goddess, always.//

//Yet, I feel something is troubling ye, something ye have kept hidden for a long time, my darling. Tell me what troubles ye so, sweetheart.//

//Oh, Lenora! My beautiful Lenora, I don’t deserve–// Tyrone’s breath heaved as grief and guilt literally uhhinged his knees, his muscular frame sinking to the floor. It was now his turn for the ancient ritual used so reverently among his kind. Steeling himself, Tyrone cast his eyes toward the ceiling, beseeching Great Drogo to give him the stength to lay open his soul in a way he’d never had to do until now. //Lenora, my Mate, Luna of our Pack, I come before you to seek your forgiveness and favor, for I have done you a great disservice. I have caused you harm in my failure to uphold the sacred promises I made to you on our wedding day, I promised you I would never leave you, that you would always be safe in my care. I failed to protect you, and I left you alone and vulnerable when you needed me most. I turned my back, walked out the door of that hospital room, and left you. In my failure, I have caused unspeakable harm to the one I love above anyone else, the one my heart beats for, my source of breath. Unworthy though I sm, I humbly beg your forgiveness, mate of my soul, for my grievous shortcomings. I promise you that I will spend every moment of my life making it up to you and striving to earn your favor and trust,//

Although no mental words came from Lenora for a long, pregnant moment, Tyrone felt her every emotion and sensed she wasn’t holding back. Their bond exploded with everything Lenora sent: astonishment, heartache, homesickness, compassion, but most of all was undying, unwavering, and unconditional love. It enveloped him like an electric blanket on a cold winter night, filling his soul with an outpouring of understanding and unquestioning trust. When her mental words finally came, it became clear to Tyrone that she was fighting back a swarm of tears. //Tyrone…love…please, don’t.//

//I must, Lenora.//

//Stand up, my love. Ye must! A ghra! Och, Tyrone, sweetheart, I cannot stand to see ye suffer so.// Her mental voice broke on the last couple of words. //There is nothing to forgive, my darling. Ye didn’t know. How could ye know, my love? We all thought I was dying. I thought I was dying, was feeling myself dying. Ye have never, ever harmed me, nor could ye ever, my eternal love. Ye have always, always protected me, and I am always eternally grateful for your strength and love. Please, my love, feel my heart and let that cleanse ye of this unnecessary guilt. There is nothinbg to apologize for, nothing to forgive. Please hear me now and know what I say is true.//

 

//If I had listened to Wolf, had acted upon my instincts when I sensed things weren’t right. Your hands were warm, Lenora. You didn’t smell of death. I held you for hours–couldn’t let go of you. I kissed you. I touched your face. I stroked your hair–held your warm hands to my cheek. I know I felt your breath, your pulse…but still…I left you there.//

//Sweetheart, what else could ye have done? As far as ye all knew, I was gone, wasn’t I?// Lenora’s Irish accent was thick, her words heavy with emotion. //Nobody knew there were other forces at play. Ye did what ye knew to do—no more, no less, my love. There was nothing else ye could do under the circumstances, was there?//

//I should have listened to Wolf and gotten you the hell out of there the instant he started rattling his cage,// Tyrone said on a low growl.

//Sweetheart, what else could ye have done? Ye couldn’t just pluck me off the bed and carry an apparently dead woman out into the streets, now, could ye?//

Once again, Tyrone emitted another low growl. //If I could turn back the hands of time, I’d have done exactly that.//

 

//Och!// Lenora gasped in astonishment. //Listen to yourself, love. It would have been unheard of. Besides, ye would’ve had to stash me somewhere, and then–// She trailed off, and Tyrone felt her shaking her head in bewilderment.

//I mean it, my Lenora. If I had it to do over again, I’d cradle you against my chest and walk right out of there. I pity the fool who’d try to stop me.// He took a ragged breath. //I’d situate you in the car, drive home, and tuck you into our bed. I’d stay by your side, tend to you, and wait for you to come out of it either on your own or with Cian or Mathilda making it happen. Regardless, I’d be right there with you when you came back, even if I had to walk through the bowels of Hell to get you. You’d be safe with me, with all of us now, instead of Drogo knows where and suffering.//

//Och, love! What a predicament we find ourselves in! As wonderful as waking up in our bed with ye beside me sounds, ye would scare the bejesus out of our Pack, especially the wee ones. Our loved ones would declare ye unhinged.//

//I’d have a lot of explaining to do,, my love. I know it, but no matter. I’m convinced Dad would back me up because none of this has sat right with him, either. I’d rather face that scenario a million times over than go through what we are now. Well, one thing is for certain. This won’t happen again, not as long as I draw breath. I will never again leave you alone and unprotected, I swear that to you on my very soul.// Once again, Tyrone felt magic crackle around him in response to his heartfelt pledge.

 

//I have never doubted your love and care, and I never will, my love. No matter what, ye have never, ever left me unprotected. Even when ye believed me gone, ye invoked Great Drogo’s protection over me, and I now forever bear his mark on my hand. Believe me, sweetheart, it has helped me more than ye could know. Don’t ye see, my love? Ye were still protecting and loving me every moment, and I am eternally and forever grateful for everything we’ve had so far and will continue to share for eternity. Ye are my everything, Tyrone Landgraab, and I am privileged and blessed to be forever yours.//

Tyrone blinked at the wetness gathering in the corners of his eyes. //I love you beyond the boundaries of eternity, my Lenora. You are my all in all, the center of my existence. It is I who am privileged and blessed to love and cherish the celestial being you are. My Lenora…my goddess…my beautiful eternal starlight.// Again, he felt the warmth of Lenora’s unwavering love envelop him and wished he could hold her there forever. Although their connections were stronger and longer lasting, the binding curses were always ever-present, and Tyrone could feel the tendrils of them beginning to reach for his Lenora and snatch her away yet again. //Lenora, sweetheart! I’m starting to lose you.//

//I know, Wolfman. I will try again soon. I’m trying to crack them wide open, and they grow weaker as my strength increases. We’ll find a way together, Wolfman. Stay strong, my Alpha, my love, and know that I am fighting to return to ye with my every breath. Remind our family, our Pack, how much I love them.//

//I will, my goddess, my Luna. I will not rest until you are back in my arms where you belong. Your journal, Lenora. Valerie…//

 

//Ah, my love. I feel your sorrow, your pain, but it will be all right. We will heal, all of us. Read it closely, Wolfman, and think strategically. Pay close attention to evrything, not just the words. There is much more to our predicament than we know, and we will need all our resources, all our allies, to help us unravel it all. Silver bullets, my Wolfman! Remember, silver bullets. Ye will need extra protection. Magic! We will need all our sources of magic, my eternal love. Protect yourself…protect our Pack, my Alpha.”

//I will, my Lenora. I promise you, I will. Stay strong and come back to me, Lenora. Please, come back to me, my love.//

//I promise…I will. Och, Wolfman, you’re fading…can’t hold ye…// Tyrone clenched his fists as he felt their connection slipping away.

//Rest, Lenora. Rest, my love. Stay strong…stay strong for us.//

//I will…love…a ghra…//

The instant Tyrone felt the connection go, he allowed his forehead to fall into the palms of his hands. The silence in the room was palpable, the sense of loss profound. An almighty shudder racked his entire frame, and he groaned in both frustration and sorrow. However, he allowed this for only a moment before calling upon his Alpha strength and determination. He had to keep it together, had to plunge ahead for Lenora, for his Pack. “This cannot go on much longer. I will not allow it. I won’t have it!” Hauling himself to his feet, he ran a hand through the gold thickness of his hair and squared his shoulders for battle. He picked up Lenora’s journal once again, ran his forefinger lovingly over the spine, and sat down to read while waiting for Aurora’s telepathic message that his Great Uncle Caleb said would come.

 

However, it wasn’t Aurora he heard moments later after settling himself into his easy chair, //Son, could you come over here right away? It’s very important.//

His Sire’s calm but intense message brought Tyrone up short. //Sire, what’s happened? Is Valerie safe?//

//She’s here, son. She’s safe. She’s…she told us everything, Tyrone. I’m sorry, son…for you and Lenora…for all of us. I wouldn’t ask you to come over while you’re still processing all of this, but as I said, it’s important, very much so. Bring everything Valerie gave you tonight. Bring it all with you.//

//Sire, what happened?// Tyrone repeated, his sixth sense now trumpeting a battle hymn within him.

Deus’s mental sigh came seconds before the life-changing words. //There is someone you need to see, son. Your sister…your older sister, the one I’ve been searching for…she’s here, and she can help us get to Lenora,//

Author’s Note: Meanings of Irish terms if endearment – A ghra=Love or My love. Mo chroi=My heart.

Sorry it’s taken me a while to get a chapter up. Trying to get all my Sims back to normal after the CC rearranging was a real helluva chore. It was a real mess for a while. Anyway, I wanted to get at least something published while I edit and finish writing up the big events of what will be happening very soon. Although Lenora and Tyrone can’t talk in person right now, I think this needed to be said and gotten out in the open between them I’m thinking this will help some of the healing to begin, even though they’re not physically together. As you can see, their bond, even impaired from binding curses, is very profoundly strong and unbreakable

You’ll likely also notice a different flavor in writing in terms of werewolf culture and such I’ve created for this world “Forever in Tine” takes place in. I want to do more of that and will add bits and pieces to the lore section as I iron out different ceremonies, rituals, and so on.

As always, thank you all so much for reading, commenting, liking, and subscribing.

Forever in Time: Chapter 70, His Tortured Soul

Nise Dreamweaver
-
6
Forever in Time: Chapter 70, His Tortured Soul

Author’s Note: While undertaking the necessary task of straightening out the sorry state my poor Simmies were in after redoing my CC folder, I thought I’d do a different type pf post/chapter than I normally do. IRL, I love journaling and make a practice of doing that every day. Although not emphasized in the story (I think that may change), Lenora is an avid journaler and would have emphasized the benefits of keeping a journal to her family members, some of them catching on and following her example. Tyrone, especially during these dark times, would definitely keep a journal, so I decided to run with it. I enjoy keeping character journals and wanted to get up close and personal to what Tyrone is directly feeling and things he may write that he has never said aloud to anyone. I hope you like this style as much as I enjoyed writing it. I’ll certainly do more of it (and with other characters, too) if you all would like or when I feel the urge. I’ve found I really love writing journal style entries (I did this once with Aurora when she was a child), as it really gives a personal look at a character’s inner workings and how they are dealing with situations they are writing about.

I promise, things will be moving at a fast clip over the next few chapters. I’ll be posting regular chapters as soon as I can now that my Sims look like themselves again. 😀 Thank you all for sticking with me. Your support means the absolute world.

This journal entry from Tyrone takes place maybe a day or two before Valerie comes clean to him. I can always write another one for after she comes to see him, for he will certainly have much on his mind and in his heart.

From the Journal of Tyrone Landgraab

In so many ways, my life has moved in unexpected directions. Pathways unforeseen opened up right in front of me, irresistibly beckoning me to follow and changing my life forever. It all began with my captivatingly beautiful, sweet Lenora.

I won’t go into the events of my imprinting, as that has been covered numerous times. I imprinted but had to wait to claim her. I eventually married her, we started our big, lively family, and I achieved my Nirvana. My Lenora was, and is, everything to me, and our family…our Pack…is icing on an already filling cake.

 

Never did I expect my Nirvana to be snatched away so agonizingly abruptly. The day my Lenora “died” in my arms was the absolute worst of my life. I could never have imagined the unspeakable pain that flattened me. I truly hit rock bottom. I broke in every way possible. The instant she left me, my soul…my very essence shattered irreparably.

 

Holding her lifeless form was pure torture, but I couldn’t bear to let her go. I think a part of me was in denial. How could something like that happen to my Lenora? She was the epitome of inner strength, the perfect picture of health in full bloom. In my heart, it simply couldn’t be possible. In my head, however, it was blatantly obvious, a cruel twist of fate I couldn’t decipher or find meaning in.

What riddled my thoughts and further maimed my soul was thinking of all the ways my Lenora was gone, things she took with her when she left me. Never again would she call me Wolfman or tell me in her beautiful Irish tones how much she loved me. Never again would I hear those beautiful Irish tones in person or hear her exquisite singing except in recorded format. I would never feel her passionate embrace or the gentle caress of her fingers on my face. She would never return my kisses or hold my hand again, Never again would I feel her beside me in bed or breathe in her unique scent made up of lilac mixed with jasmine and roses, and a quality unexplainable that was uniquely Lenora. Her soft golden tresses would never again brush my face as I held her, nor would her lovely, mesmerizing eyes open and twinkle with humor and shine with love. Lenora would never again hold her children and grandchildren or tuck them into bed with goodnight kisses and her own brand of bedtime stories. She was gone, as was half of my soul.

 

Had it not been for the promise my Lenora extracted from me to survive, I would have gone on to the next world. It is rare for a wolf who has imprinted to survive after losing his mate, and my Lenora knew this all too well. The logical part of my brain agreed with her, for it would have been even more devastating for the children to have lost both of us. My heart, though! Oh, it was such a different story for my heart. The part of my heart that still functioned wanted to go with her, unable to endure being separated from her. But logic won out, and I reluctantly promised to do what I could to survive and be present for our children, the remaining members of our Pack.

 

Although I felt my Lenora leave me, things weren’t right. Knowing what I know now, I’d have dome things very, very differently. As far as I knew and felt, my Lenora was gone, and there was nothing I could do to change it. Wolf, however, wasn’t having it. My sixth sense was blaring, and Wolf was trying to beat into my thick human brain that something was very wrong. Hope sprang anew when I swore I heard a faint heartbeat and felt a tiny whisper of air pass from my Lenora and land against my cheek. I even went so far as to raise the roof and call for assistance, insisting she was trying to come back. Again, if I knew then what I know now, the events that followed would have taken a very different course.

 

Attempts to bring my Lenora back were made but failed. According to the monitors and spells performed, all signs of life had ceased. My life’s greatest treasure, my heart’s reason for beating…my goddess…was officially pronounced dead. There was nothing else to do but mourn her and, with my father, perform the Final Wolf Ceremony given to a werewolf upon death. Although not a Wolf, Lenora was the mate of an Alpha, my true and forever love, and therefore was eligible for such a powerful and final blessing. Wolf was banging in protest against his cage, as was my father’s. If only I’d listened. Oh, Great Drogo, I should have heeded and taken to heart all the warning signs and Wolf’s signals that things weren’t as they appeared on the surface.

 

We gave my Lenora the heartfelt sendoff she deserved, but bizarre things were still happening, On that awful day at the hospital, the smell of death wasn’t even close to Lenora. She was warm and smelled as she did while deeply asleep. My senses are heightened even in human form. Only a Wolf would have been able to detect the seemingly nonexistent pulse and whisper of air I now know to have been real. At the funeral, the death smell was unmistakable, but all signs of her having been a once living Lenora were not present. Even with the scent of death and embalming chemicals, the sense of who she was in life should have been detectable, especially to me, her mate. Somehow, I detected a new scent from her, as if life had just recently begun but was suddenly extinguished. I’d never experienced such a thing, and I nearly called a halt to the services. What spurred me to go on with it was the aftermath I knew I’d have to face with the family. How could I have explained it without coning across as completely certifiable? What would I say to the children without exacerbating their grief further? I knew I’d have the support of my sire and Wolf wanted to slam the brakes on it entirely, but my human sensibilities insisted on continuing. I will regret that decision for the rest of my life and beyond. If I’d have paid more attention to the warning signs and given into Wolf’s signals, I can’t help but believe my Lenora would be beside me now instead of locked away somewhere that I can’t locate. There is no doubt she’s alive. She can briefly reach me telepathically from time to time, and Aurora’s visions say we’ll have my Lenora back. In light of what I know now and Lenora fighting to reach me when she can, I’m doing the unthinkable. I’ve filed a petition to have whoever is in that grave exhumed, for I know beyond any doubt it isn’t my Lenora in there. Someone is holding my beautiful goddess against her will and wants me to believe her dead. I want answers, and I swear I will find out who is sick and twisted enough to pull this kind of stunt. When I do, I can guarantee there will be no way to hold Wolf back. He will have his day, and neither of us will rest until Lenora is safe and at our side where she belongs.

 

With every breath I take and every beat of my heart, I burn with longing to hold her as close to me as I can. I want whatever binding spells she’s under to be broken so I can fully sense her, which would then lead me right to her location. I swore to always protect her and keep her safe, but I failed miserably. I realize I couldn’t keep her from becoming so desperately ill, nor did I have the knowledge to cure her. What I failed at and will always be ashamed of is ignoring Wolf and turning away from his clear signals when Lenora needed me the most. If I had done what I swore I would always do, I’d have followed Wolf’s directions unquestioningly and brought my Lenora home the instant I felt my sixth sense clanging at me. In light of all that has happened, I’m undeniably certain that whatever was done to her would have worn off in time. In my heart, I know I felt her trying to come back. I’m also certain that Mathilda and Cian were kept away on purpose to keep either of them from curing my Lenora of whatever this was. If Lenora couldn’t come out of it on her own, I would stake my life on their ability to reverse it and bring her back to me, to all of us.

 

I realize I’d have had a lot of explaining to do to the family because I get how it would have sounded. People buried deeply in grief do strange things sometimes and act in uncharacteristic ways. They’d have come around though, especially with my sire backing me because of his Wolf’s raised hackles. Regardless, I should have acquiesced to Wolf and kept my Lenora with me. If I had, she’d be in my arms now. We wouldn’t have had to face life without her, and all these nightmarish years would never have happened.

 

An Alpha Wolf never takes a knee before anyone except to his true mate. This will be an absolute necessity, a mandatory action once Lenora is safe at home. I won’t think twice about swallowing any pride I might hold to beg her forgiveness for not protecting her as I should have. Even knowing this, I often wonder how I even have the temerity to ask for her forgiveness when I don’t think I can ever forgive myself. I swear here and now to the Supreme Alpha Pair and by the Ancients that I will spend the rest of my life making it up to her. I will never again leave her vulnerable and in danger. Never again will my Lenora be without my protection and care. Please let her feel my heart and how much I love her. Let me soon hold her close and return her to all of us who love and miss her so. Help me find her unharmed and still protected by Great Drogo’s mark. Please, please let it not be too late to save her.

Happy New Year! :)

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Happy New Year! :)

Wishing everyone a happy, joyous, and safe New Year. May 2024 be your best year ever.

 

Season’s Greetings. :)

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Season’s Greetings. :)

Happy Timezones, friends!

I hope you all are doing well and that the holiday season is treating you grandly so far.

I just thought I’d give a little update and apologize for my absense these last few weeks. My plan was to have several chapters posted between late November and the end of the year. I daresay several won’t happen, but I’ll do my best to get at least one up before 2024 begins. You’ve all heard the saying, “The best laid plans of mice and men.” Well, that has certainly applied to me as of late. Unfortunately, it’s that time of year when all sorts of nasty viruses and bugs hit people, and I, regretfully, fell into that category. I won’t bore you with the minor details, but suffice it to say, I caught a nasty respiratory thingy and was down for a good month. I’m telling you, the fatigue and weakness is no lie, and I thought I was gonna cough up both lungs for sure. The final indignity was when I lost my voice for a good 10+ days. A bullfrog had nothing compared to me. Needless to say,, I was living on cough drops, water, and hot drinks. All I can say is it’s hard to get anything published when all you want to do is sleep.

Thankfully, I’m pretty much good to go now and am looking to grab a bunch of screenshots over the weekend so I can get something out hopefully by early next week. Not only did a nasty bug hit me, but I’ve had to redo my Mods and CC folders for my game because I had something in there that was totally bogging down my Sims 3. I can be a stubborn holdout at times and was balking at converting over to CC Magic. However, I pulled the trigger and started organizing most of my CC that way after watching a ton of YouTube videos on how to do it. The hardest part is getting it all organized. I ended up putting everything through Delphy’s Dashboard and found a few pieces that were marked as corrupted. I took those out, but now, there are Sims I have to redress and re-hair because I no longer have that piece. I’m also redoing some default replacements. I’m always looking for ways to improve my work, and I strive to publish the best quality I know how to do. With that said, if you notice that my Sims look a little different than before, it’s because of the CC revamp.

Here’s where I’m at in terms of posts and chapters. Another post for Kira’s Keep will be arriving as soon as I put the original pics through Canva for brightening and touchups. I have a few posts for Forever in Time pre-written with one at the very rough draft stage. I’m constantly working on edits and, of course, they need their screenshots before they are published. In terms of Lenora’s hostage situation, things are going to be moving at a fast and intense clip. The mystery is unraveling quickly now for the characters and Shane’s reign of terror is about to be interrupted.

Please keep healthy, friends, and may your holiday season be full of joy and blessings. 🙂

Happy Simming!
Nise

Silly Limericks With Lenora, #1

Nise Dreamweaver
-
5
Silly Limericks With Lenora, #1

After a stressful day of cranking out a couple chapters of her current book, Lenora needed to relax and find something to laugh at. She could watch a silly movie or a sitcom, but her fingers were still itching to fly over the keys of her computer. Chuckling to herself as inspiration struck, the clacking of computer keys followed.

There once was a dancer named Holden.
I truly thought he was golden.
But he was afraid,
Of things not mundane.
Dear Holden, man up lest you’ll be foldin’.

 

Author’s Note: As you can see, this is something different and totally out of the blue. I was in the mood to write a silly limerick after reading this one Kymber wrote on her blog. So, my cogs started squeaking along, and my muse was ready to roll. I got to thinking about poking a little fun at a character, and our good buddy Holden Sprague came to mind. Kymber and I do a lot of yacking behind the scenes of our blogs, and I’ve always kidded her about what a chicken Holden is when it comes to the Supernatural. For those who don’t know, Holden is her 5th generation of her legacy story, “Noble Doubt.” A coward though he was, I thoroughly enjoyed his character, and my heart went out to him with all he’d been through in his life. Still, I gotta give him some fun crap. 😀

As you can also see, I’ve staged this where Lenora is writing the limericks (there will be more to come, as this is entirely way too fun 😀 ). In case you may be new here and don’t know who Lenora is or what she’s about, she’s the star of my story “Forever in Time” and it’s supplements. She’s a powerful witch, a devoted wife, mother, grandmother, famous writer, musician, and healer, and she has a wicked sense of humor. She is also known for her kindness and compassion and is very much a hopeless romantic. Lenora is no stranger to tragedy, but it has strengthened her and made her the character she’s evolved into.

Lenora is also a powerful empath and psychic, so she usually gets a good and very accurate read for people, even though she may not be physically near them. Being a lover of the arts, she would certainly recognize Holden and very much enjoy ad appreciate his dancing abilities. She would also get a sense of his fear of anything magical although it may or may not be known to her what actually triggered it. She feels a little sorry for him because of it but at the same time, she’s amused because she, of all people, knows that magic can be used for a lot of good.

You can visit Kymber’s blog by clicking here.

Anyway, both Lenora and I thought it would be funny to poke a bit of fun at Holden. Now, will Holden see this? If so, what will he say? Enquiring minds want to know.

Forever in Time: Chapter 69, Her Father’s Heart, Part 2

Nise Dreamweaver
-
13
Forever in Time: Chapter 69, Her Father’s Heart, Part 2

***Content Warning! Mentions of sexual assault and violence. Mild swearing. Big Hanie Alert!***

 

Although Luna insisted she felt fine after her faint, Deus swooped her into his arms to carry her downstairs where he gently placed her in her chair at the dining room table. Erica refilled everyone’s wineglasses, and Luna said Grace would be having dinner with her friends and Tyrone at Cian and Theresa’s.

“Oh, she will enjoy that,” Erica smiled.

Luna nodded and grinned. “She says Aurora has some big news she can’t wait to tell everybody.”

“Goodness!” Erica chuckled. “I’ll be clutching my pearls. That girl is something else.”

“Grace and I had her friends over for dinner a few days ago, and I enjoyed it so much. Oh, the four of them and their banter! I don’t recall the last time I laughed so hard. They really should take their act on the road. They’d make a killing,” Luna laughed.

“I can just imagine,” Erica chuckled.

“It warmed my heart to see it. I can tell they love Grace and she loves them. Avery’s a dynamo, and Andrea’s a real pistol. Aurora is an absolute doll.”

“Agreed,” Deus said.

 

Luna took a fortifying pull on her wine and readied herself to ask the question that was foremost in her mind. “How did you know I was your daughter? How long have you known? You said you’d been waiting for me for a long time, but I don’t understand. Why did you not come to me before?”

Before Deus could respond, Erica placed a loving hand on her husband’s arm and looked earnestly into Luna’s face. “Before we go any farther, I hope you will consider not judging or resenting your father too harshly. Whatever choices he made, right or wrong, I can assure you he made them out of love.”

“I did,” Deus agreed, sorrow etching itself in every angle of his face.

Luna’s heart went out to the magnificent wolf. He looked so heartsick, his aura shrinking protectively around him. Several colors in it brought Luna up short. The prominence of blue signified him as a family man: trustworthy, loyal, grounded, and responsible. He was stable and level-headed. The abundance of green told of his great health, prosperity, and love for those in his protection. However, it was the black color that jolted Luna and made her want to hug him. She knew that was part of his aura anyway, for he was a protective Alpha Wolf, successful in his life and career, elegant, and extraordinarily powerful. However, instead of a tranquil movement of the black color, thunderbolts of it crashed through his aura, disrupting the other colors. Taking a deeper look, Luna got the feeling the black was usually more solid and flowed peacefully among the other colors. Upon meeting him, she also knew his aura was bright and beautiful, flowing openly and serenely around him. Now, however, he looked so careworn, every inch of his aura full of heartache. Luna couldn’t resist reaching dainty fingers toward her father to touch his cheek. “What happened?” she whispered.

“It’s a long story, sweet girl, and I hope you can forgive me once you know. Will you let your father hold you while he tells you the whole sorry thing?”

 

Luna willingly came into his arms, feeling as though she’d come home after a long, long, harrowing journey. “How bad can it be?”

“I’ll let you be the judge of that,” Deus said, resting his cheek atop her head. “Here it is from the beginning. Some of it you’ll know, I’m sure.”

“Let it fly,” Luna said, giving him a quick squeeze.

“When I was a much younger man, I was riding high. I was famous and raking in the dough. I was a free agent, footloose and fancy free, as they say. I was a force of nature, a cyclone taking the world by storm. I had fans, people who idolized me. There were women, a myriad of them, falling at my feet in worship and adulation. My ego was as big as the planet Jupiter, and I basked in the knowledge that my music enchanted all who heard it. I was untouchable and unattached, and I planned to keep it that way. I never expected to fall in love, let alone imprint. Then, Gabriella…your mother…came along, and everything changed. I’m sure you know that part already.” Deus said, beginning his story.

Luna nodded against his chest and sighed as her father tenderly stroked her hair.

“I began to care for her very deeply. I loved her but did not imprint on her. I wanted to give that to your mother, so I tried to force myself to imprint. If you know anything about imprinting, it doesn’t work that way,” Deus continued.

“I know. You can’t control it. It just happens when it’s meant to,” Luna said. “It’s such a romantic concept, something intimate and personal.”

“It is, but it can be painful in certain situations,” said Deus. “You see, I loved your mother very much and wanted her to be ‘The One.’ It bothered me, began to eat away at me. Your mother wanted it to happen, and it hurt me knowing I couldn’t give that to her. I won’t go into details, but it started to tear us apart. I started to withdraw from her knowing that there was a huge part of myself I couldn’t share with the one person I knew I loved. She withdrew from me because she was afraid of what would inevitably happen if and when I did imprint. When it does happen, it happens the instant you see your fated mate for the first time. She withdrew from me to protect her heart from being broken.”

 

“I know this, too. Mother has told me,” Luna replied.

“We both knew we couldn’t continue this way, so the decision to part ways and try to remain friends was mutual. We kept in touch for a while, and life went on for both of us. My career and fame grew, and Gabriella seemed happy with her job as a librarian while working on publishing her first novel.” Deus held her tighter, and Luna got the distinct impression that this next part was going to be difficult for him. “As I said, this went on for quite a while until one day, Gabriella seemed to have disappeared into thin air. Her phone was no longer in service, her landlord said she moved and gave no forwarding address, and she’d given notice and resigned from her job. I could no longer sense any part of her or track her. Needless to say, I was out of my head with worry.”

“Mother discovered she was pregnant and didn’t want you to know. She didn’t want you coming back out of a sense of obligation, which she knew you would.” Luna said, picking up where her father left off. “She knew as a wolf, you would know instantly if you saw her again. She hid herself in the fairy realm–Avalon–and cast a spell over herself so you wouldn’t be able to locate her.”

Deus blew out a long breath, shook his head sadly, and returned his cheek to rest atop Luna’s head. “I didn’t find this out until years later. I hired a team of private investigators, but they were unsuccessful in finding Gabriella. In the end, all I could do was say a prayer that she was happy and somewhere safe. Meanwhile, time marched on, and there was Erica. As you’re aware, I’m sure, it was Erica I imprinted on.”

“Yes,” Erica whispered, running a loving hand over her husband’s shoulder and down his back. “A few months into our marriage, I overheard Deus talking on the phone. It turned out to be one of the private investigators he’d hired. I heard Deus instructing him to call off some search. Now, I had no idea about any of this so naturally, I asked what this was all about. Deus explained about Gabriella and said he was calling off the search. He was with me now and didn’t want anything from his past to be hanging over our heads. By the time all this happened, I was heavily pregnant with Tyrone and Theresa. My mind started going a mile a minute, and I had my suspicions about Gabriella’s abrupt departure. To think like a woman, you have to be a woman.”

Luna laughed and agreed. “You suspected it was an unplanned pregnancy that sent my mother running.”

“Damn straight!” Erica confirmed.

 

“You could’ve knocked me over with a feather when Erica shared that with me. It hadn’t even crossed my mind, but it made total sense once Erica explained what she was thinking,” Deus said. “Talk about feeling like a first class dumbass.”

Erica smoothed her hand over Deus’s hair and grinned at Luna. “Darling, you’re not a dumbass. You’re just a man is all.”

Luna let loose a loud guffaw and produced an unladylike snort. “Erica!”

Deus chuffed out a soft laugh, sounding very sheepish. “Erica has the right of it. I mean, how thick could I be? Anyway, I had to know. I needed to know for sure if I had a child out there somewhere. I didn’t want to put Erica in an awkward situation so I mentally started making plans to locate a witch who could try to scry for Gabriella.”

Erica kissed her husband’s cheek and rested a hand on Luna’s shoulder. “I know my husband like the back of my hand and didn’t like where his thoughts were going. I told him I could do the scrying and reminded him I’m very good at it. I also reminded him that his child is and always will be a part of him. Deus is and always will be a part of me, so that makes his child a part of me, too. I told him if there was a child, we would find a way of working out the logistics so he could be an active father. You see, Luna, being a hands-on father is something Deus values very highly.”

“What I ever did to deserve this beautiful, magnificent creature goes beyond any understanding,” Deus said, bringing Erica into his embrace while keeping Luna close with one arm.

Luna felt a pang as she watched Deus and Erica share an intimate look. She wondered how it felt to be loved so deeply. Instead of sharing love such as what Deus and Erica felt for one another, all Luna knew was unspeakable terror and agony. Feeling a chill swamp her, the beautiful fairy gave an involuntary shudder.

 

For the first time in her life, Luna saw a werewolf go into true Alpha mode. As she watched her father’s eyes darken and his lips thin into a grim line, it became abundantly clear he sensed her pain. “Bloody hell,” he growled. Luna swore she saw the ferocity his wolf was capable of reflected in his eyes. Deus re-established his tight embrace, pulling Luna protectively to his chest. “Who hurt you, baby girl? You tell me who he is, and I’ll damn well see to it he never, ever hurts you again.” The once smooth, polished voice was now a gruff, raspy one that should’ve chilled Luna to her very marrow. Instead, the love and concern aimed at her flowed over her like warm caramel. She felt her heart swell, and a lump rose to her throat. His embrace was so warm, so safe, somehow so familiar. She blinked at the sting of tears, moved so intensely that she couldn’t speak for several seconds. When she did, what came out was barely a whisper. “Father–” she breathed into his shoulder, clung tightly to him, and was unable to say anything else.

“I’m here, baby girl, always here,” Deus rasped against her hair. Claws scraped ever-so-delicately over the back of her head and through her thick, dark locks. Dear Calista! He’d transformed, ready to go into battle…for her.

As much as Luna loved her mother, she’d always longed to know a father’s love. She’d never known what it felt like to have a father’s strong arms encircle her in comfort. She’d never known how it felt to lay her head against her father’s heart and whisper to him that he was her hero. Luna had never experienced a protective fatherly voice assuring her that everything would be all right. As the realization hit her that Deus had transformed and was geared up to kick ass and take names for her simply because she was his daughter and he loved her, the dam burst. Luna inhaled a sharp, shuddering gasp. Her shoulders shook with sobs, accompanied by a fountain of tears she hadn’t allowed herself to cry. She clasped him like a lost, weary child. It was ugly-crying at its worst, but Luna didn’t care.

Deus simply held her, rocked her, and stroked her hair. He was a rock, a solid force to anchor Luna as the storm thundered through her. Deus never waivered as she wept brokenly, wetting the front of his shirt with the flood of her tears. Meanwhile, Erica quietly left the room to give father and daughter the bonding space they needed.

When the torrent started to ebb, Luna’s sobs were replaced by soft little hiccups and sighs. Her cheeks flaming in shame, she slowly stepped out of her father’s embrace, her eyes cast downward toward her shoes. How could she ever possibly look at him ever again after such an outburst? “I’m so sorry,” she whispered in mortification. “Forgive me.”

Deus softly took her shoulders and turned her to face him. She didn’t fight it when he tenderly raised her chin with a clawed forefinger, enticing her to look at him. “There is nothing to forgive, sweet girl. You’ve been strong for so, so long, but you don’t have to be anymore when you need a break. Part of the job of being a father, you know, is holding his daughter tight when she needs to cry it out. I have a broad chest and big shoulders, my girl, and they’ve weathered many a storm.”

Luna gave a watery smile but nearly blubbered all over again when her father wiped her wet cheeks himself with a wad of tissues. “It’s just…I think this is more than my heart can take. To have you take care of me like this…you transforming and ready to do battle for me…my heart is so full.”

“I know, baby, but it just comes with the territory. Any father worth his salt protects and takes care of his little girl, no matter how grown-up and brave she is.” Then, he waggled his eyebrows at her. “You’re just going to have to get used to it, my darling, because dear ole Dad has a lot of protecting and care to make up for the years we didn’t have.”

Luna’s eyes widened for a split second. Then, a punchy, giddy feeling smacked her, and she burst out laughing. Geez, she must look like a complete headcase, but she just couldn’t help it. When the fit of mirth let up, she grinned crookedly at him. “Does that mean you’re gonna chaperone my prom night?” she teased.

“Damn straight, I am,” Deus fired back, his eyes twinkling. After sharing a shorter laugh, Deus took her by the shoulders, his gaze boring intensely into hers. “Now then, answer my question. Who hurt you so badly, baby girl?”

Luna heaved a fortifying sigh. “It was Grace’s father. See, we dated for a while, and I enjoyed his company. I wasn’t ready for more–um–intimate relations. One night, he took things too far. Let’s just say “No” took a powder from his vocabulary. That night, I became a statistic of date rape.”

Deus growled low in his throat and snarled. “I am going to kill him! He will rue the day he lived to be born.”

Luna leaned up to softly pat his cheek. “You don’t have to. He’s already dead. He was caught and punished. I finally had no choice but to tell my mother what happened when I discovered I was pregnant. She sought an audience with Queen Ella. The long and short of it is, Queen Ella has ways of getting at the truth. She clipped his wings and sent him to a human prison to languish for the rest of his life. He was shanked and ended up bleeding out on the floor of the prison laundry room.”

“I see. So then, you decided to continue the pregnancy, which resulted in Grace,” Deus replied.

“Yes,” Luna said, a true, radiant smile lighting her face. “What happened was truly the most awful thing I’d ever experienced in my life to that point, but I promise you, I’m okay. It happened, I came to terms with it, and I got Grace out of it. I’d do it again a hundred times over if it means having her in my life.” She touched his cheek again, caressing it to try to soothe his wolf. “You can shift back if you can…if you want to. I’m okay.”

Deus kissed the top of Luna’s head and took in a deep breath as though scenting the air around her. “I can see that you are.” Taking a few steps back, he morphed back into his human form with effortless fluidity.

 

“Wowza!” Luna whistled in stupefaction, then reached for her wine to throw it back as if it were a shot of whiskey. “How in the hell–? I’ve never seen a wolf shift with such ease and grace. Goddess! You did it so quietly, too. Hell, I didn’t even realize you’d transformed to your wolf until I felt your claws. How–just–how–?”

Deus chuckled low, his amusement evident when his eyes twinkled into Luna’s. “It’s called being a wolf for many, many years, my love.”

Luna grabbed the bottle of wine, refilled her glass, and swigged more. “I am gonna get shit-faced, ass-crawling drunk.”

Deus threw back his head and roared with laughter. “Sweetheart, you deserve it, so you go right ahead. But,” his expression turned stern, “you’re not allowed to drive home in that condition. I’m confiscating your car keys, and you’re staying the night. Got it?”

Luna rolled her eyes, flopped dramatically into a chair to pretend pout, then harrumphed. “Fine,” she muttered in mock-defiance. Then, father and daughter met gazes, grinned at the same time, and erupted into fits of hilarity. Deus pulled Luna to her feet and held her against his chest as they continued to roar with laughter. “You’re good for my funny-bone,” she chortled, wiping tears from the corners of her eyes.

Deus kissed her cheek and grinned. “I try,” he chuckled, then turned serious. “I’m serious about not wanting you to drive home impaired. Stay the night if you need to.”

 

“Don’t worry. I know my limits and came prepared. I know how to sober myself up quickly when needed, fairy style,” Luna smiled.

“Good,” Deus replied, then squared his shoulders as Erica reentered the room. “Right. The rest of the story. Where were we?”

“Erica offered to scry for my mother’s location and try to get some answers,” Luna supplied.

“Ah, yes. She did and was successful. Erica knew how to include the fairy realm, and that’s where your mother was…along with you. You were but five years old the first time I ever laid eyes on you in Erica’s crystal ball.” A look of abject sorrow clouded his features. “Here is where I begin to wonder if I made the wrong choices. More than anything, I wanted to come to you, to tell you who I was and be a part of your life. As I watched you, heard you singing and chattering away to your tiny dolls, I realized you were happy and well adjusted. I couldn’t bring myself to disrupt your life, to shatter your world. As much as it pained me, I let you be and decided it was better to wait until you were older and could process things on a more mature level. We checked in on you from time to time with Erica’s scrying, but I stuck with the decision to stay away until you were older.”

 

“I urged Deus to see your mother and work out a way to make it work for all of us. I encouraged him to seek visitation, but I respected his decision. No matter what, your father knew he had my support, and I certainly would have welcomed being a stepmother to you,” Erica added.

 

Luna furrowed her brow in contemplation. “The adult me can see both sides of the equation. I understand where you were coming from and am so sorry you were in such turmoil over all this. Love hurts sometimes. Believe me, I know.” She heaved a sigh, feeling as forlorn as poor Deus looked. “However, the child me wishes you’d have come to me anyway. I’d have been able to take it…I think. But we can’t wail over spilled milk. What’s done is done.”

Both Deus and Erica murmured their agreement, and Deus continued. “I made the decision to wait until you were sixteen. By then, I surmised you’d be old enough to decide for yourself if you wanted a relationship with me once you knew. Unfortunately, I never got the chance. When Erica scryed for you a few days after your sixteenth birthday, she could no longer locate you.”

Both understanding and sadness warred inside Luna’s heart, and she had to blink back yet another volley of tears. “When my pregnancy came to light, I fled to New York. Mother cast a concealment enchantment over me so my rapist…he doesn’t deserve to be called Grace’s father…couldn’t find and attack me again. Unfortunately, it concealed me from everyone who sought to look for me. Grace was born, and we lived in New York until Grace was injured.” Luna went on to tell them about Grace being wounded in a school shooting, her healing, the move to Aurora Skies, and the recovery process. “It was when Grace was in the hospital that I found out about you…that you’re my father.”

 

“Tell me,” Deus whispered, enfolding Luna in his protective embrace once again.

“Although Prince Silvan healed Grace himself–I owe that man a life–she lost a great deal of blood which needed to be replaced. We have the same blood type, so I insisted on giving it to her. They ran their usual tests to make sure I was healthy enough to give and that my blood was, indeed, compatible. When they informed me that my blood carried factors indicating my having a werewolf parent, I was completely gobsmacked. Not only would Grace not be able to tolerate taking my blood, I had no knowledge whatsoever about a werewolf parent. You see, I’d been told that my father was, well, unavailable, so I assumed he’d died before I was born. My mother never told me who you were, let alone that you were a werewolf. I guess I’d always assumed my father was a fairy,” Luna continued, her mouth thinning into a grim line while she recounted the awful events.

“Great Drogo!” Deus swore darkly. “If I had known–”

“I know.” Luna moved a few steps back to clasp her father’s hands, squeezed his fingers as if they were a lifeline. “I was so angry, so hurt that Mother would keep such information from me. I confronted her, and she finally came clean. She said she did it out of love, to protect me from disappointment and heartache. She believed you would deny your paternity, even spurn any attempts I’d make to see you. You had a family and being well known like you are, Mother believed knowing about Grace and me would be highly unwelcomed.”

Deus flared his nostrils, his face contorted in disgust. “Gabriella obviously thought very little of me, didn’t she? How can someone so smart be so clueless? She should have come to me herself instead of hiding out like a chicken shit.”

 

“I told her as much but not quite so succinctly,” Luna said wryly. “After I stewed in my own juices for a while and knew Grace would be all right, at least physically, I cooled off enough to look at it from her angle. Even though I wish things had been done differently, I get where she was coming from. Once I knew exactly who you were, similar thoughts were in my head. You have a well-established family and a career to protect. Having a grown daughter you didn’t know about would be quite a scandal and cause you a lot of damage in many ways. Believe me, I’m not the kind of person to desire causing upheaval in someone’s life. Most importantly, I had to consider what possible rejection would do to Grace. You see, she’s a huge fan of your music as am I. Having you as a grandfather would send her over the moon with euphoria. I couldn’t dangle it in front of her face only to have it snatched away if you wanted no part of us. This is why I didn’t seek you out until now…until I felt there was no choice. I reckon I’m my mother’s daughter. Hello, Father. Meet your long-lost progeny, Chicken Shit Junior,” Luna snorted ruefully and snickered, then snaked her fingers around her wineglass. “The thing is, neither of us never imagined you knew about me, let alone were looking for me. I’m sorry. Can you forgive me?”

Unhesitatingly, Deus wrapped Luna in a tight hug, whispered her name, and rested his cheek atop her head. “There is nothing to forgive, baby girl, nothing. I’m just thankful it’s out in the open now. What we do now, where we go from here, that’s what matters now. Can you ever forgive me for the choices I made? I’m far from blameless in this, too, and I could have made different ones.”

 

“There’s nothing to forgive.” Luna echoed her father’s words and squeezed him fiercely. “I love you already.”

“I love you, too, my beautiful, sweet fairy girl. Your father loves you so very, very much.” Deus’s voice caught on the last few words, and a lump rose to Luna’s throat. Offering her silent but unwavering support, Erica joined the embrace, smiling soppily at her husband and newfound stepdaughter.

Sniffling and swiping the back of her hand over her cheeks, Luna produced a watery, wobbly smile. “What now?”

“First, no more hiding,” Deus said firmly. “The concealing enchantment has to go.”

“It’s already been done. I had it removed when I was convinced Grace and I were safe here in Aurora Skies,” Luna replied.

“Excellent. Now, you need to tell Grace. Bring her up to speed and give her the time she needs to wrap her head around all this,” Erica added. “Deus and I will do the same with the other children. When everyone is ready, we’ll have a family dinner so everyone can get to know you and you them. How does that sound?”

“Works for me,” Luna said. Then, she slapped her forehead. “The house! Crap!”

“Don’t you worry about it a second longer. Consider it taken care of,” Deus said.

“But–”

“Don’t argue, daughter,” Deus said, shushing her with a finger to her lips. “Just know and trust that I’ve got you covered. We’ll talk about it another time, all right? There’s no need to rush.”

Luna shrugged. “Okay. I mean, yes, sir. I mean…well, hell!” Luna stammered, feeling overwhelmed and more thankful than she could’ve ever imagined. Her life was going in a direction she never thought possible. It was both wonderful and dizzying…and she had a father who loved and wanted her.

Deus smirked and tapped Luna’s nose with a forefinger. “Do you know how adorable you are, Chicken Shit Junior, when you’re flustered?” he teased her.

“Oh, get out of town, you!” Luna laughing punched his arm, then reached for her wine.

 

Erica grinned and snorted with amusement. “Now, behave yourselves, children, while Mother fixes dinner. We should be ready to–”

Erica was interrupted by the doorbell and desperate, thunderous knocking at the door. “What the–?” Luna spluttered and pounded her chest while recovering from her wine going down the wrong pipe.

Deus’s brow creased, a deep frown on his face. “It’s Valerie. My sixth sense is going off like a five alarm fire bell. Something’s happened.”

 

Author’s Note: Unfortunately, the poses used for this chapter are not available anymore, to my knowledge.

As always, thank you for reading, commenting, licking, subscribing, and sharing.

Forever in Time: Chapter 68, Her Father’s Heart, Part 1

Nise Dreamweaver
-
13
Forever in Time: Chapter 68, Her Father’s Heart, Part 1

***Content Warning! Mild Swearing and Hankie Alert***
—–

 

As if in a dream, Luna heard soft voices around her while she lay upon the softest cloud imaginable. “She’ll be all right. It’s just a faint.”

 

“Perhaps I said too much, Erica, love. That, along with her emotional state–ah, I’m afraid it was too much information too quickly.” A large, heavy hand was on her forehead, yet it was so gentle, so kind. Strong, capable fingers brushed the hair away from Luna’s brow, but they felt safe and right. Did they belong to the man who’d just spoken?

“It’s best to have it all out in the open, sweetheart.” A female voice spoke now, and Luna felt smaller and lighter fingers squeezing her hand.

 

Luna felt her other hand being lifted, now cradled in the same warm, steady hand that had so tenderly lain upon her brow. “Yes, but look what it has done to her. If there had been another way–” The man sounded so worried. Luna felt him bring the back of her hand to his lips to kiss it, then rest it against his cheek. Who was he? He felt so familiar to her somehow. Had her father come to her at last? Was this how it felt to have a father who loved her? //Father?// She tried to form the word, to utter it aloud, but she couldn’t. Firm yet gentle pressure surrounded her hand. Comforting pressure…pressure containing such love.

“She’ll be all right. She’s strong. I sense that in her.”

 

“As do I, Erica, my love. She is strong and brave. My daughter! I can scarcely believe it. Oh, she’s so beautiful, Erica.” OMG, the man was her father. He’d plainly said it…and he called her beautiful. Again, Luna willed her lips to form words, but all she managed was a soft, little sigh. She tried to shift so she could face him, needing him to understand she heard him. //Father,// she tried again, succeeding to speak aloud in the dream but only in her mind in reality. Even so, the man seemed to sense her. Could he read her mind somehow? Luna felt the soft cloud shift slightly as the man leaned closer to her. “Oh, my beautiful baby girl…my brave, beautiful baby girl. You just rest a little while longer if you need to. You’re safe, and I’m not going anywhere.”

“I knew you would find her one day,” the female voice said softly. “I know what this means to you, darling, and you know I’m behind you all the way.”

“I know, my love, but sometimes I wonder if I deserve such understanding. I was a very different man before you came.”

“That’s all in the past, Deus. No regrets, my darling. What matters is what we do now and where we go from here.” Soft, floral scented feminine hands stroked Luna’s hair before she felt a cool cloth being applied to her forehead. “We’ll have to tell the family, but before that, we need to find out how Luna feels and where we stand with her.”

 

“I hate the thought of losing her right when I found her. Do I dare hope she can forgive me? I want her in my life…our lives, Erica, her and Grace.” Again, the man’s fingers curled snugly over Luna’s. She sensed him kiss the back of her hand again. Was her father an angel? Dear Calista, his voice sounded like an angel. He was holding her hand so lovingly…and he said…he said…

“Of course, you do,” the woman…Erica…said matter-of-factly. “You wouldn’t be the man I love if you didn’t.”

“I love you, Erica.”

“I love you, too, sweetheart, and Luna will come to love you just as much as our other children do. Just you wait and see.”

//Love you? I already do! Father?// Luna needed to tell him, to make him believe her so he wouldn’t leave her. But he just said he wanted her…and Grace. It had taken so long to find her. Why had it taken so long? He was here now though, holding her hand and being so gentle. This had to be a dream, a dream she hadn’t had for such a very long time.

In the dream, Luna was crying openly. In reality, a single tear escaped from under her closed eyes and drifted slowly down her cheek. She heard the man…her father…inhale sharply, felt his fingers glide over her cheek in a tender caress. Then, Erica spoke. “Is she all right? It seems she’s hearing everything we’re saying.”

 

Her father’s hand was on her forehead again, soothing her. If only this were real. This was always how she imagined her father: strong, brave, unbeatable, but also gentle and loving…oh, so very loving. She wanted to hold him here, to make the dream stay forever. If she woke up, he would be gone, just a figment of her imagination.

“She’s surfacing,” he whispered. “I sense she’ll wake any minute now.”

“Be gentle with her, darling. She’s had a hell of a shock, and she’s going to be confused and groggy,” Erica warned. “She may be frightened to see you hovering over her.”

“Yes, I understand,” her father replied.

 

The voices grew more distinct as awareness dissipated Luna’s dreamlike, floating state. Her eyes fluttered open to see a beautiful blond couple leaning over her, both looking concerned. She moaned softly and shook her head in bewilderment.

 

“Hey, baby girl. There you are.” Deus’s hand engulfed Luna’s tiny fingers.

“Well now, look who’s up,” Erica said, grinning down at her. “How are you feeling, sweetheart?”

Luna blinked owlishly, then, her eyes widened. “Oh!” She tried to shrink into the bed but realized there was nowhere to go.

“Shhh, Luna, you’re all right. You’re safe, I promise. No one will hurt you. You’re all right, baby girl. All will be well,” Deus said in low, soothing tones while stroking the back of her hand.

His calm voice and loving touch slowly penetrated the groggy disorientation. Along with her returning awareness, Luna’s memories came. Her gaze traveled from his face to Erica’s, then back to his. “Father? You’re my father,” she whispered, her eyes never leaving his face. She drank him in, and there was no mistaking the love and concern etched there.

“That’s right,” Deus whispered, his other hand moving to stroke her hair. “I’m your father, sweetheart. This is Erica. Do you remember?” he asked gently, indicating his wife with a slight nod in her direction.

 

Luna furrowed her brow and nodded. Her voice catching on a sob and tears leaking from her eyes, she whispered, “I came to see you–about the house. I needed to tell you who I was in hopes you would be more inclined to help us because—because–”

“Here now,” Deus whispered, wiping her tears with the unmistakable touch of an experienced father who’d done this so many times before. “Of course I’ll help you, sweet girl. Don’t you worry about that. You and Grace will want for nothing, I promise you. We can talk about that later though, all right? I think there are other things that need to be said. Do you agree?”

Luna just stared at him, wide-eyed. It finally dawned on her she was horizontal. When the final memory of the woozy feeling flooded back, she groaned. “Well, shit. I’ve gone and done it this time, haven’t I?” Her cheeks flamed, and she wished for a sinkhole to swallow her whole.

Despite the situation, Erica and Deus stole a glance at each other before creasing in soft laughter. “I think I’d have fainted, too. It’s very understandable,” Erica said, patting Luna’s shoulder.

 

“I’m afraid I gave you quite the shock, sweetheart. I’m so sorry. I just didn’t know any other way to say it without dancing around it,” Deus said, squeezing her hand.

“Don’t apologize. I’m glad you told me. I just…I never expected you knew…and I don’t want you to think I came here to get one up on you or to be a mooch. You see, I’ve always taken care of Grace and myself. We always found a way, no matter what. I’m not used to asking for help or admitting I’m in over my head,” Luna said, casting her eyes away from his face. “I pay my way and make good on my commitments.”

“Sweetheart, look at me,” Deus said, gently taking Luna’s face between his hands so she had to look into his eyes. “I never thought any such thing, and I can see how hard this is for you. You are a strong, independent woman who loves her girl fiercely. That is something to be so very proud of, Luna.” When she nodded and smiled, Deus continued. “The way I see it, you’re family, and I take that very much to heart. We love and support each other, and we help each other, especially during dark times. No matter what, I’m your father, and what I do for you is exactly what I’d do for any of my other children.”

 

“But you don’t know me, and I don’t want to mess things up with your family. What are they going to say if they know about Grace and me? They may not be so welcoming.” Luna locked her earnest gaze with his intense one. “They make bad movies about this kind of thing.”

When Deus chuckled, the corners of Luna’s mouth curled up in a slight grin. “Indeed they do, but you know how Hollywood handles any kind of situation. It’s always so over the top, extra as Aurora and Andrea are prone to say.” Deus grinned when a soft peel of laughter erupted from Luna. Then, his expression grew serious, and he looked intently into her face. “Luna, honey, I want to get to know you if you’ll have me. I want you in my life, both you and Grace. I want more than anything to be a father to you and a grandfather to Grace. I realize this is long overdue and we have a lot to talk about, but please tell me it’s not too late for us to begin a relationship.”

More tears leaked from Luna’s eyes, but she was smiling now. “When I was a little girl, I dreamed about what it would be like for my father to come to me, to hold my hand as you’re doing now, to hold me. Time after time, I pictured what he would look like, how his voice would sound. No matter how many storylines I came up with, there was always one that stuck in my head. I’d been asleep but would wake just before dawn after maybe having a nightmare or being thirsty but too lazy to get our of bed.” She grinned sheepishly as another tear squeezed from the corner of her left eye. Then, she smiled softly when Deus tenderly wiped it away. “When I awoke, a handsome man would be sitting on the bed beside me, smiling and holding my hand…just like now. He’d tell me he was my father and was looking for me for a long, long time. He’d say I was beautiful and he loved me. He’d smile at me and open his arms to me, and…well, you get the picture. Little girls and their fantasies, you know? But I grew up and put the dream aside. After all, I had my mother and later, Grace, so there was so much for me to be thankful for.”

 

At her last statement, Luna saw Deus’s expression turn to one of abject sorrow, his eyes growing moist. Feeling her heart squeeze, she was quick to squeeze his hand. “You misunderstand. I put the dream aside, but there was always a glimmer of hope in the back of my mind. I never gave up the wish to find you. Even if you couldn’t accept me as your daughter, at least I’d know who you were. And then…today…while I was out of it, I dreamed, or I think I did. You were telling Erica you wanted Grace and me in your life, that you hoped I could forgive you. You called me brave and beautiful. I felt you holding my hand, stroking my hair. Your voice…it sounded like an angel. I didn’t want the dram to end because I figured you’d be gone. Then, I woke up and there you were…and are…just like in my dream. If that isn’t a sign, I don’t know what is. The selfish part of me wants to throw myself into your arms and beg you not to leave me, but Deus…Mr. Landgraab…I’m not a naïve little girl anymore, and I know something like this can tear a family apart. I don’t want to be the cause of that, and my Grace has been through hell enough to be the object of animosity and hatred.” Realizing she was still in a horizontal position, she moved to sit up. This wasn’t the type of conversation to have while flat on her back. To Luna’s surprise, Deus was right there to assist her, sliding his arms under her back and lifting her easily. Great Goddess Calista, he was so kind and attentive. How blessed his children must feel to have such wonderful parents like Deus and Erica. It was clear they had so much love to give, and that love was doled out in spades.

 

Deus kept a firm arm around Luna to be sure she could sit without feeling dizzy. It took great effort for Luna to keep from melting against him and letting her head fall to his shoulder. However, he seemed to sense where her thoughts were going. “Luna, I think you need to put your head here,” Deus whispered, pointing to his shoulder. When she moved her lips to protest, he put a gentle finger to them. “Don’t argue.” At seeing the earnest look in his eyes and discerning it in his aura, Luna complied, unable to resist.

Luna sneaked a glance at Erica, who was smiling beatifically at them. “Thank you, Erica, for not hating me for bringing this into your life.” She heaved a sigh and closed her eyes briefly. “Boy howdy! More wine sounds heavenly right about now.”

To her amazement, Deus and Erica burst out laughing. Deus squeezed her close and placed a fatherly kiss atop her dark hair. “Luna, my love, you don’t yet know it, but let me assure you that you fit right in with the crazy lot of us.” When the short interlude of mirth faded away, Deus spoke softly but with immense resolution in every word. “I’m going to tell you something here and now, and I want you to listen very closely, all right? Then, we’ll go back downstairs for more wine where we can talk some more.”

“All right,” Luna whispered.

“The rest of the family is not going to hate or ostracize you. Far from it, in fact. Erica has known from the beginning that I have a daughter from a previous relationship. When the kids were old enough to understand, I told them as well. Keeping such secrets never bodes well in the end, so Erica and I felt it best to be honest and upfront with them. At first, they were shocked, but they came around when they realized their mother and I were in total agreement about wanting to find you and have you be a part of our family. After the shock wore off, their curiosity got the better of them. They’re on board with finding and getting to know their sister.” When Luna gaped, slack-jawed, at him, he slowly nodded and smiled. “They don’t know who you are just yet, but I can assure you, you’ll be a bright spot for them, especially Tyrone, during these current dark times.”

 

Luna finally recovered the ability of speech, her watery eyes meeting the intense ones of her father. “His wife. I’m a huge fan of her books. I was so saddened by her death, and Grace and I talked a lot about it when she became friends with their daughters and Avery. That poor man! I cannot fathom how he even survived. From what I know of imprinting, losing their mate is the worst, most horribly painful thing a wolf can live through if they even survive.”

“Yes, indeed,” Deus said grimly. “There’s a lot more to the story than what the general public knows, and I’ll bring you up to speed in a bit. Just know that us finding you and Grace will be a beacon. Another thing. Tyrone has an absolute soft spot for Grace. He has mentioned it to us several times and says she’s such a dear little thing. In his heart and sixth sense, he recognizes Grace as one of his although two and two haven’t come together just yet. Also, consider how quickly Grace formed a bond with her best friends. There is a reason for that.”

Luna nodded but looked flummoxed. “The first day Grace went to school, she told me it was like magic. I witnessed it myself when Andrea came to show us around. I was so thankful and relieved it had gone so well but never really thought about how or why it all just clicked into place the way it did.”

“You and Grace are Pack, plain and simple,” Erica said as though it were a no brainer.

“I don’t know what to say,” Luna whispered, moved nearly to tears once again.

“Just answer two questions for me before we go any farther,” Deus replied.

“Sure, if I can,” said Luna.

“Is it too late for you to want me…all of us…in your life, Luna? I have so much I want and need to say to you. Would you be willing to stay for dinner?”

Luna mustered a wobbly smile, squeezing his fingers when his warm, sure hands gloved hers. Eyes swimming, Luna inclined her head in ascent. “It’s not too late. If you really want Grace and me…it’s not too late, and I’d love to stay for dinner. Just let me text Grace so she knows I won’t be home until later.”

 

Author’s Note: Poses used in this chapter are from two different sets. The first one is by Mypalsim and can be found here. You’ll have to scroll quite a ways to find the set, Sick in Bed, but it’s worth it. If you’re looking for older pose packs, there are some great ones.

The second set I used is by BlamsArt and can be found here. Again, lots of excellent pose packs for Sims 3 on there.

I’m Still Here, Don’t Worry! :)

Nise Dreamweaver
-
0
I’m Still Here, Don’t Worry! :)

Happy Timezones, everyone,

I just wanted to post a quick update to let you all know I’m still very much here and in operation. I haven’t gone MIA, I promise. I’m sorry I’ve not gotten a post up lately. I hadn’t planned for that to happen, but you know how it is when unplanned things happen. As much as I hate setbacks, I suppose when looking on the bright side, you could call them character builders. Sometimes I could do with a little less character. 😛

What’s been keeping me from posting? Well, mostly the daunting task of redoing my CC folders. I noticed my game has really been stuttering and loading super slow. Even with the Lazy Duchess Smoothness Patch, my game has become exceedingly boggy and laggy. I am chock full of CC, so that doesn’t help matters one bit, so I figured it was time to roll up my proverbial sleeves, rub my hands together to begin the fight, and just go at it.

Sorry if this next part sounds too technical, but this has really become quite involved and detailed. I’ve always merged my CC using S3PE after turning Sims3Packs into Package files. I HATE using Sims3Packs and find that they are trouble waiting to happen. So, everything gets converted except patterns, which makes it so much easier to manage.

There is still a big problem though. Once I merge the files, it’s hard to know what’s in them unless you take them back into S3PE to unmerge, which I hate to do. I do keep several backup copies of all my unmerged stuff and Mods folder so I don’t have to start from scratch and redownload everything. Besides, more and more things are being deleted for Sims 3, making it nearly impossible to find certain favorites. That’s a huge pet peeve of mine that can be discussed in a later post.

I’d been looking at CC Magic for quite some time but have been stubbornly holding out on it. It’s a different method than I’m used to, and there are certain steps you have to take before the content shows up in the game. Howevever, it seems to give you more control over your content, meaning you can look for certain pieces to delete or disable. Plus, you can make different configs for different games to tailor your CC to showing, for example, a certain time period or a certain style. You create “sets,” making it easier to manage. Plus, you get more details about the files you put in and can do a search for certain things you’re looking for. I’ve watched a good number of YouTube videos on it, and there are folks who swear by this little program.

The long and short of it is, I caved and downloaded the thing. It’s not that hard to learn – you just have to remember to follow a couple steps before opening the game so your content shows up. I’m hoping this helps with CAS lag, as it’s supposed to run your CC more efficiently. I made a test run to try it out, but I still ended up with quite a lot of lag. To be fair, I added a sizable chunk of CC I didn’t have before so I quit the game and took out the new stuff I’d added. I spent a good deal of time running a bunch of my folders through Delphy’s Dashboard tool to check for bad CC. Low and behold, there were a few files marked as bad CC for one reason or another, so out they came. I know from experience that if you get bad CC, it can do all sorts of weird stuff, including bringing your ghame to a complete screeching halt. Fingers crossed that when I load up the game again, I’ll have a much smoother experience.

Although I haven’t been able to get screenshots lately, I’ve been working on pre-writing chapters so I’ll have material to work with once everything gets settled. In the past, I’ve usually just worked on one chapter at a time – write, let it sit, edit a little, get screenshots, edit more, and submit. However, I’m hoping I might feel a bit more productive by working on several chapters at times when I don’t have the game open. I’ll write the rough draft for one, start another while the previous one sits for a couple days, go back and proof and edit the one that’s been sitting, and then keep working on unfinished ones. Wash, rinse, repeat – you get the picture. Please know that I’m a one woman show over here, and sometimes there’s just not enough hours in the day. Combine that with darn RL butting in, so things get a little slower than I’d like.

I sincerely appreciate you all hanging in with me and reading, liking, commenting, and subscribing. Welcome to anyone who has just found this site, and I hope you enjoy my stories. Forever in Time is my magnum opus in the world of SimLit, and I take much pride in providing an entertaining story with strong characters and storylines. If you know of anyone who would enjoy my stories, please feel free to send them here. Newcomers are always warmly welcomed and greatly appreciated.

FYI, you can find all the programs mentioned in this post on Mod the Sims.

I hope you and your Simmies are doing well. 🙂

Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 10, Recovery

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 10, Recovery

 

Robin’s POV

I didn’t want to let my Alina out of my sight. I’d almost lost her, and that shook me to my very core. To have retrieved her from the world of the spirits was miraculous. The thought of being unsuccessful and coming back without her paralyzed me with terror. If I lost her, my life and world would lose all meaning; I would have never been able to recover from that.

 

Even so, my Alina was still so sick. It took a week for her to be able to even lift her head from the pillow. It took great effort for her to open her eyes. When she was able to speak, her voice was barely a whisper. I felt so helpless and heartsick while watching over her. If I could have only poured some of my own life force into her so she could be well, I’d have done that in a nanosecond.

Due to the nature of Alina’s harrowing experience, a hospital was not the place for her to be. Over and over, Mathilda drilled into me that traditional medical treatment was absolutely the wrong avenue for what Alina needed. It was magic that put her this way, and it would be magic needed to restore her health. Even with magic, it would take a good deal of time for her to fully recover.

Mathilda and Grandda Liam offered to take Alina home with them so Mathilda could care for her, but I was having none of it. I wanted Alina with me, and it would be I who would take care of her. They both said they completely understood, and Mathilda gave me thorough instructions on what to do for her. She and Grandda Liam said they’d check on us every day and urged me to call any time, day or night, if we needed them.

Because of Alina’s values engrained into her from her own time, it took a bit of convincing for her to agree to come home with me. However, I was insistent, and she was too ill to put up a fuss for very long. What convinced her was her complete trust in my undying love for her and that I would never, ever leave her. That tragic experience convinced us both that we never wanted to be far away from each other.

Mathilda, Dad, and I moved Alina, with extreme care and gentleness, to my house where she was promptly settled into my bed where she would, from here on out, lie beside me. Mom and Grams took care of packing up Alina’s things from her house, and Alina agreed that the best thing would be to just put her little house on the market for sale.

 

“I am ashamed to be the reason for such vexation, my Robin,” Alina whispered to me once she’d been settled into bed. Her hand trembled weakly as she reached up to touch my face. I leaned my cheek against her hand, savoring the feel of her delicate fingers caressing it. “We are not yet wed, but here you are taking to heart so very strongly the part in the vows that speaks of sickness and health. Only it is the sickness part that consumes us now. I vow that our life will not forever be this way. I want to be well, my Robin, and I will be.” Alina closed her eyes for a moment, the words obviously costing her much energy.

 

“Shhh, Alina, my love. Don’t talk right now, okay? Just rest.” I kissed her brow, smoothing her beautiful hair. “I will always take care of you, always. There will be plenty of time for us to enjoy better days, sweetheart. We’ll get past this, Milady. We’ll do it together, sweetheart. We’re a team.”

 

I was rewarded with a soft little smile just before she drifted off. I murmured a sleep spell over her so she would rest more peacefully, then kept vigil beside her. My heart trembled every time I stroked her face or just simply looked at her. My Alina was so beautiful. As ill as she was, she was still so angelically beautiful, and oh, how I loved her!

 

It was understandable that Alina spent many more hours asleep than awake. It was exactly what her body craved. Sleep for me, however, was scarce. What happened to her shook me more than anything ever had in my life, and I became hypervigilant in watching over her. My heartbeat tripped crazily in my chest when Alina slept so soundly at times that my imagination went to places of unbearable possibilities. More than once, I had to fight down bile inducing panic and stop myself from frantically shaking her awake. Instead, I resorted to checking her pulse repeatedly and making sure she was still breathing. When I did sleep, it was for brief interludes. Nightmares often plagued me, and I’d awake in a panicked, disoriented state. Until my fogged brain cleared, I believed Alina dead, and it became nearly impossible to draw breath. When it finally registered that she was alive and slumbering beside me, only then would my vital signs return to normalcy. Even so, sleep often evaded me for the remainder of the night.

 

I wasn’t the only one plagued by nightmares. More times than not, she moaned and cried out in her sleep. It nearly broke me when a particularly bad one assaulted her. My beautiful, sweet Alina seemed so fragile and vulnerable.

 

The only thing I knew to do for her was to wake her as quickly as I could, which sometimes turned out to be quite the frightening challenge. Sometimes, the nightmares had Alina so tightly clutched in their grip that it was difficult for me to bring her back. I called to her over and over, my voice rising in volume when I couldn’t wake her right away. I slapped her cheeks lightly, cradled her face between my palms, called her name even louder, and watched helplessly as tears slid from underneath her closed eyelids to wet her cheeks.

 

One rainy night, I was at Alina’s side the instant I heard her sobbing my name. She was fast asleep, the nightmares savaging her once again. “Alina, sweetheart, wake up! Wake up, my love. You’re having a nightmare.” I took her face in my hands, tenderly turned it toward me, and wiped the wetness from her cheeks.

 

“Alina! Darling, you’re safe. I’m right here beside you. Come back to me, Alina. Wake up now.” I continued to run my thumbs along her cheeks while urging her to hear me. At long last, Alina’s body gave a huge jerk and her eyes popped open. I breathed a tremulous sigh of relief and smiled weakly at her. “Alina, hey! There you are.”

“Robin?” Her voice sounded groggy, confused.

 

“That’s right. I’m right here beside you…always beside you. You’re safe, Alina. I’m right here.” The weak smile turned into a steadier one as her eyes began to clear of the confusion.

“I had a nightmare,” she whispered.

“Yeah, you sure did.” I kept caressing her cheek while her gaze never left mine. “Do you want to talk about it?”

“Oh, Robin, it was horrible!” I felt her shudder, and a silent, lone tear traced its way down her right cheek.

 

Without another word, I hauled my Alina into my arms and settled her snugly against me. Upon feeling another shudder wrack her slender frame, I clasped her tightly to me and rocked her. “Oh, sweetheart, it’s over now. You don’t have to think about it anymore, darling. It’s over and you’re safe in my arms. I won’t let you go.”

Still so very weak, Alina melted into my embrace, and I felt her warm breath on my neck as her head fell to my shoulder. She was silent a long moment, and I thought she’d drifted off. Then, she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. “I dreamt I was lost. Everything looked the same, no matter where I went. I heard you calling for me, but I could not reach you. The closer to you I thought I came, the farther away you actually were. I called for you, but you could not hear me.”

“Shhh, love, it’s all right now,” I crooned while continuing to rock her. “We’re both safe, and I’m not letting you out of my sight. The worst is behind us now, and nothing will hurt you again.”

“How I love thee, Robin,” she whispered.

“I love you more,” I replied, then brought her fingers to my lips for a gentle kiss.

“Indeed you must for putting under with me. Oh, Robin, I am heartily sorry for disturbing your sleep,” Alina said, her voice full of contrition.

 

I chuffed out an amused breath, my mouth quirking into a grin. “That’s putting up with, not under, Alina, my heart.” I leaned back to softly kiss her lips, then settled her against my shoulder where she could rest more comfortably.

“Bugger me,” Alina said. “I am hopeless and a bothersome, bumbling woman for disturbing your rest.”

I stroked her hair and kissed the tip of her nose. “No, my love! You are not hopeless and certainly no bumbling bother. You are adorable, Alina! You are beautiful and perfect, and I wouldn’t have you any other way.” I hugged her tight for a long, long moment and brushed my lips over hers. “As to sleep, it’s yours I’m most concerned about. Darling, I have something that should help with the dreams so you can rest undisturbed.”

“A potion?” she asked.

“Yeah. Will you take it?”

“Only if you take some, too. Ah, my Robin, you look so tired.” She reached up to trace her fingers delicately under my left eye.

“No matter, sweetheart. Don’t worry.” However, she furrowed her brow at me and I ran my fingers over her forehead to smooth out the corn rows. When the corners of her mouth twitched into a grin, I returned it and kissed her temple. “I’ll take the potion, too, and we can just sleep and sleep and sleep.”

She offered me a fleeting smile, then heaved a weary sigh. After I settled Alina back onto the bed, I quickly retrieved the two Flasks of Potent Sleep. By the time I returned to her side, Alina had drifted off. I hated to wake her, but I hated more the thought of her being plagued by another nightmare this night. Reluctantly, I touched her cheek to rouse her just long enough to get the potion down her. At her drowsy but expectant look, I heaved a little sigh, shrugged, and downed my own flask.

 

Alina was completely knocked out when I stretched out beside her. I pulled her close, took her limp hand, and brushed a soft kiss over her unresponsive lips. “I love you more than you can possibly know, my Alina.” I snuggled her close and prepared to watch over her until sleep finally claimed me, too. As I began to float in that stage between true wakefulness and sleep, I said a prayer for renewed health and strength for my sweet Alina and vowed to love her endlessly.

The next morning, I awoke when I felt Alina stir in my arms. I’d pulled her protectively close to my heart and there she’d remained all the night through. I caressed her face, reveling in the warmth of her, then brushed my lips over hers in a soft kiss that I hoped expressed all I felt for her in my very being. “Good morning,” I whispered.

She blinked, opened her eyes fully, and smiled. Then, a bemused look came over her. “Have I indulged in the drink too generously and slumbered through our wedding night? I ask, for it is beside me you lie. A large part of my memory seems to have left me.”

 

Despite the situation and events we’d gone through, I couldn’t stop the grin that spread over my lips. Oh, my sweet Alina! My grin widened at hearing some strength return to her voice. I ran my thumb over her cheek, then brought her fingers to my lips to kiss them. “No, sweetheart. We haven’t had our wedding night just yet. You’ve had an accident and have been sleeping a lot. I brought you here to my house so I could take care of you. I wanted to be at your side as much as possible and just wanted to hold you, to keep you safe. Darling, do you remember the accident?” Mathilda warned me that Alina’s memory would be hazy for a time and that I might have to explain things to her several times.

She nodded, and my heart swelled when my Alina smiled at me and snuggled even closer. “I am relieved, for I did not want thee far from me. It is brazen for wanting you so close and us unwed, but I feared I would not see thee again. I am so afraid, Robin.”

Her admission truly surprised me. I raised myself up on one elbow so I could peer down into her face. “What, Alina? What are you afraid of?”

“I fear that should I awake and not find you beside me, I will have lost you. I was whisked to the other world so swiftly. I awoke in a beautiful but strange place, a place without you. Then, hearing you weep and grieve for me so fiercely…oh, my Robin! It was my actions that did this. It was my doing that brought on such immense sorrow. I never want to leave thee again and should wish to die again should you be torn from me.” Her slight frame gave a tremendous shudder. My arms wrapped tighter around her to protect her. How I wanted to alleviate her fears, and yet, I had similar feelings.

I felt a lump rise to my throat, one that was difficult to swallow. As soon as I felt able to speak, I took a centering breath, exhaled slowly, and fixed her with a steady gaze. “Alina, love,” I began, stroking the pad of my thumb over her lips to trace their shape. “Nobody, except a handful of people, is guaranteed a tomorrow. I know this in my head, but what happened brought it so much closer to my heart. Life is short, and we cannot predict what is going to happen. All we can hope and pray for is that when the time comes, we are taken together so we don’t have to be apart. And if we’re very fortunate, we will be very, very old before our time comes. Until then, we need to live our lives and try not to be afraid of what could possibly happen. Otherwise, we won’t be truly living at all. Until then, we need to love and cherish each other every single day of our lives and try to think before we take action.” I kept my eyes on her and touched her cheek to emphasize what I wanted to say next. “It is not brazen of you at all for wanting me by your side, even in sleep. I love you from the deepest depths of my soul, Alina, and there is nothing I wouldn’t do for you, nothing! I will always be here for you and take care of you. There isn’t anything you can’t say to me or ask about. I’ll always be as honest and upfront with you as I possibly can, all right?”

Alina nodded, seeming to understand. Then, she surprised me when she took the initiative and brought her mouth to mine for a kiss, for it was usually I who made the first move. I returned it in equal measure, breathing out her name on a sigh when the kiss ended, Then, she smiled a little shyly at me. “Prithee tell me if it was unseemly of me to kiss thee first.”

“Oh, Alina! My Alina.” I smiled at her in delight and kissed the tip of her nose, which made her giggle. “It is very acceptable in today’s times for the woman to initiate a kiss if she wishes. A relationship is a two-way street, darling. You have equal say, and I have absolutely no objections if you make the first move. It just means that you want to express your love to me, and that is very important.”

“Sometimes this is still so hard for me to get accustomed to.” She looked apologetically at me, and I literally felt my heart go soft. Grandmother Ariadne, but she was adorable!

“I know, my love.” I kissed her reassuringly, then smiled. My cheeks were getting sore from all the smiling I was doing, but I didn’t care. “I think someone is feeling much better.”

“I am, thanks to your care, Milord. My mother and yours, as well as your grandmother and your father…they all have been wonderful. But you have done the…um…tiger’s share of it.”

 

Heaven help me, but I burst out laughing, plucked her right out of bed, and hugged her tight. “That’s lion’s share, my sweet Alina, not tiger’s share.”

“Bugger me!” she exclaimed, echoing the previous night’s outburst, her face turning pink. “Why cannot people speak in sensible English in modern times?”

“Good question, Alina, my heart. I ask this every day of my life, especially when I go to work.” Her eyes went round for a split second. Then, her lips twitched. When she let loose with an outright guffaw, I broke up. We fell back onto the bed, laughing like a couple of lunatics. We laughed until tears ran down her cheeks and my sides ached. Then, we howled some more because we just couldn’t stop.

 

At long last, the mirth faded, and Alina stretched out beside me. “How can it be possible to love thee more than I do in this moment?” She uttered a soft sigh and closed her eyes. Oh, she was so breathtaking when she looked so serene. Her breathing became deep and even, signaling she’d gone back to sleep. She was feeling better, but there was no question she still needed her rest and plenty of it. I leaned my cheek against the back of my hand as I gazed down at her and ran my other hand down the length of her hair in slow, methodical strokes. I loved being with her like this and found it hard to tear myself away. However, when my phone buzzed from the dresser, I jumped up to grab it before it woke her.

After finishing my phone call, I headed downstairs to make some coffee. Caffeine was calling my name, and Alina, bless her, had fallen helplessly for the magic of coffee. A woman after my own heart, Alina liked hers strong and black as I did.

 

I then headed back to the bedroom to check on Alina, who was still asleep. I slowly sat on the bed beside her, took her hand, and absently started drawing little circles on the back of it. I smiled in relief at seeing more color in her cheeks and how peaceful she looked as she slept. Here beside me was where my Alina belonged and here she would always remain.

I came back from my wandering thoughts when Alina stirred, then slowly opened her eyes. “Hey, sweetheart. There you are,” I whispered, then brought her fingers to my lips to kiss them.

“Oh, Robin, I keep nodding off,” Alina said, looking contrite. “I fear I have become quite a bore.” She reached up to touch my face and offered me a wry smile.

“Nonsense,” I told her. “You sleep all you want, my love. You still have quite a bit of convalescing to do, and sleep is exactly what you need to do it.”

“You’re so good to me,” she said, her dainty fingers caressing my cheek. “How I love thee!”

I leaned into her touch, closed my eyes for a few seconds, and smiled. “You make it easy to be good to you. I love you, too, Alina, so very, very much.”

Her face glowed with love as our gazes met and held. Then, her nostrils flared as she sniffed the air. “I smell coffee.”

I chuckled. “I can’t get one over on you, can I?”

“Nope.” She popped the “P” like my cousin, Andrea, was want to do, and I laughed outright. Have I said just how adorable my Alina was?

 

While we leisurely drank coffee in bed, I told Alina about the call I’d received. “Lauren is coming home and hopes to surprise our parents later today. It’s the first chance she’s had to leave due to a pandemic breaking out over there. Let’s just say she’s had quite a time of it.” I told Alina about the complications of Lauren’s trip and how she’d been delayed until it was safe to travel. “I can’t tell you how relieved I am that she’s safe and on her way. It takes a load off my heart.”

“Ah, that is wonderful! I am sorry for all she has seen and endured. You must be so anxious to see her.”

I grinned. “I am. I won’t feel totally at ease until I see her in the flesh. I feel her close, no matter what. It’s that twin radar we have, but actually seeing her and being able to hug her will make it totally real.”

 

Alina’s face clouded, her eyes looking deeply troubled. “Lauren will know by now about what…the harm I caused us both. I’m certain she will not wish to see me.”

I leaned over to kiss her forehead and stroke her exquisite hair. “Oh, no, darling! That is where you are wrong. Lauren does want to see you. She wants to very much, Alina, and she holds absolutely no blame toward you. Lauren knows what grief can do to someone. She knows exactly what that feels like.”

“You are certain, my Robin?” she asked softly, hope replacing the shadows.

“I’m very certain, sweetheart. Don’t you worry. As soon as Lauren gets her bearings, she says she wants to come and help me take care of you. You will meet her than,” I told her. I glanced at the nightstand closer to Alina. “More coffee?”

“Please,” Alina said, her mouth widening in a true smile. Then, she sighed, a look of regret furrowing her brow momentarily. “I should be entertaining her instead of her looking after me. Ah, Robin, I am sorry.”

I handed Alina a fresh cup of coffee, and she propped herself up on an elbow to take a hefty swallow. I couldn’t help but grin when she moaned in pleasure. Then, I ran a hand down her hair in what I hoped was a reassuring manner. “There’s no need to apologize. Lauren has a heart of gold and is concerned. You’re family now, and we do for each other without question. Besides, you’ll soon be up and at ’em as Lady of the Manor. For now, just relax and enjoy the TLC, all right?”

After just a moment of hesitation, the tension left Alina’s expression and was replaced by a genuine, albeit, resigned smile. “All right.”

Although Alina was feeling stronger, I insisted she remain in bed and relax. She was awake and alert longer today than she’d been since her accident, but I didn’t want her to overdo and have a setback. After coffee, Alina insisted on getting in some reading, so I left her to it and went to the office to check in with work. I still had plenty of sick days and didn’t need to return to the job immediately, but I still felt duty bound to keep abreast of what was happening. I followed up with some paperwork, submitting it electronically. When I looked at my watch, I was a little surprised at how much time had passed while I worked. Alina hadn’t made a peep, but I hadn’t wanted to leave her alone for so long. Turning off the computer, I bounded up the stairs but slowed down my pacing so as not to wake her in case she was asleep.

 

Alina was flat on her back, the book atop her chest where it must’ve fallen when she’d dropped off. I gently removed it from her grasp, marked the page, grinned when I saw it was one of Aunt Lenora’s, and set it on the nightstand. Alina stirred when I sat down beside her. Turning over on her side, she smiled, touched my face, then pulled my head down toward her to kiss me. “Will I ever not be in awe at seeing thee beside me upon my awakening?” she asked softly.

I smoothed her hair and gazed in adoration at her. “I know I will always be in awe that you are my Alina,” I whispered.

“You always say the loveliest things to me,” she replied. Then, she reached her arms out for me and once again brought her lips to mine in a beautiful, tender kiss.

When I settled her back against the pillows once the kiss ended, I rubbed the tip of my nose against hers and grinned. “You’re a quick study, Alina, my heart. You’re getting quite good at making the first move,” I teased her.

She giggled, covered her mouth, and her cheeks flooded with color. Then, she grinned a devilish grin, and my insides squirmed and tingled. “Ah, well, if it is not brazen, Milord, then it is allowed.”

“Milady is an enchantress,” I replied. Ah Goddess, how I wanted her in that moment. I’d have liked nothing more than to crush her to me and show her all the ways a man can love a woman. It was getting more and more challenging to show restraint. I knew how Alina felt, and I loved her too dearly to pressure her into something that didn’t feel right to her. I nearly groaned as I imagined the cold shower I was going to have to take sooner than later.

However, something that I will never forget as long as I live happened. Alina never ceased to stagger me, to fascinate me beyond anything. Even so, what happened next took it to a level that will stay with me for the rest of my life. She studied me with those incredible eyes, her gaze so intense as she seemed to contemplate every plane and angle of my face. She took a deep breath and let it out ever so slowly. Then, a look of such determination settled over her that I all but felt the air around me sizzle. “Robin?”

“What, love?” I ran a forefinger gently down her jaw.

“Do you remember the day you showed me your special ability to travel?”

“Yes, of course,” I replied.

“Do you remember what we also talked about? We talked about…intimate things.”

 

“I remember,” I said, memories of that beautiful day flooding my soul with warmth and love anew for my Alina.

“Robin, I want to tell thee…that is, I must ask…” More color flooded her cheeks, but that steely, determined look remained.

“What, my love? You can tell me anything, Alina.” I looked steadily into her eyes.

“I…I was thinking. You see…I was thinking that should I have had to stay in the spirit world, I would have had many regrets, the largest one being that I was too set in my thinking about what women were not allowed and should not do during my time. They were so rooted that I denied myself and you the chance to love each other in all ways. Robin, I…” She bit her lip and blinked. “I did not want to leave this life not knowing how it was to feel your love in every way. And…and I desire thee, Robin. I do not wish to wait until we are wed to…to…come together.”

My jaw dropped, and my manhood began to prepare for action. This was a mightily massive step for Alina to take. She was old-world through and through. Now, here she was asking me to–

“Have I offended thee?” she asked timidly, a horrified expression beginning to cloud her eyes.

“No, Alina, darling!” I was quick to hug her tight and place a kiss on her forehead. “It just shocked me is all. You were so determined to wait, and I told you I understood.”

“It is different now. I now know how fragile life can be and do not wish to squander a single moment. You risked everything to come for me in the spirit world. It is love beyond measure to ever do such a thing.”

Goddess help me, but tears came to my eyes, and my throat felt tight. “It is, Alina, and I would do it all over again. I cannot breathe without you.”

A tear spilled over onto my cheek, and Alina wiped it away with such love in her touch that I nearly came completely undone. “I know this with all my heart, my Robin, so I can no longer hold back anything from thee. We cannot break now, not ever.”

 

“We cannot break, ever,” I echoed her words in affirmation and felt my heart swell. I loved her more in that moment than I ever thought possible. Propping myself up on my elbow, I peered down at her. Running my fingers over her cheek, love in every movement, I looked intently into those mesmerizing diamond eyes of hers. “Are you sure, my love? Are you absolutely sure?”

She nodded. “I desire thee…now.”

I needed no further encouragement. I was as gentle as I could be, knowing it was her first time. I lavished kisses over her face and breathed out her name over and over. I ground out words of love as my hands explored her body, my own desire for her escalating beyond my control. I made love to my Alina in a way I had never done with anyone else ever before. As our bodies joined and I yelled her name to the heavens above, I knew without any doubt that this was the woman, the only woman I would ever want, love, and need for all eternity and beyond.

 

Author’s Note: Poses for this chapter can be found on this blog. Please note there is an 18+ warning on the site due to the adult nature of some pose packs featured there.

if you haven’t done so, you can read about Loren‘s homecoming here.

This will be the final chapter in this little story. I hope you all enjoyed this introductory mini-story as much as I loved writing it. Although this little piece is complete, have no fear, Robin and Alina will make regular and frequent appearances in the main story of Forever in Time where they will be a permanent addition to the cast of characters.

I want to thank you all for reading, commenting, liking, and subscribing. It means the world to me to have you here to enjoy my content.

Forever in Time: Chapter 67, Helping Allen

Nise Dreamweaver
-
7
Forever in Time: Chapter 67, Helping Allen

***Content Warning! Some Swearing. Mild PTSD Moment and Other Depictions of Mental Illness***

 

Lenora lost complete track of time. In her prison, there was no way to distinguish day from night. She mechanically took nourishment when it was brought to her and slept when she felt tired. To Lenora, time was simply a large nightmarish stretch. With no sunlight or access to an outside view, she suspected her circadian rhythm was completely wrecked.

 

Lenora never forgot Shane’s threats to kill her family with silver bullets if she didn’t comply with his demands. She was to pretend she cared for Allen and make him believe it was genuine. In the beginning, Lenora found it difficult to “play pretend” and turn on the charm when he approached her. He had no concept of personal space, which sent waves of apprehension and unease down her spine. It was instinct to guard her person and back away, and all Lenora could think about was how to formulate an escape plan.

Allen always looked so sad when Lenora shrank away from him. “I won’t hurt you, Lenora. I love you. Please don’t be afraid.”

 

Good gravy! How could he proclaim to love her when he didn’t even know her? He and his sadistic brother were keeping her against her will, having locked her in a place unfit for human habitation. However, Shane’s threats always crept into her mind, and Lenora’s stomach clenched with dread. If she was to keep her family safe and herself alive, she’d have to give the performance of her life. She was in no position to do otherwise.

Each time, Lenora steeled herself to make the role look convincing. “I’m sorry. I’m just still a bit under the weather.” Even when Neil had come to treat her pneumonia and fever, she pretended to be more ill than she actually felt.

As time crawled by, Lenora found the role easier to execute. Allen still unnerved her, but she came to realize just how ill he was. As much as she’d wanted to cast partial blame for her situation upon him, Lenora understood he couldn’t be held responsible, especially after finding out his medication had been withheld.

Upon concluding that only Shane was at fault for Lenora’s captivity, she shifted some of her energy to trying to help Allen. Lenora didn’t like to see anyone suffer. Although she was no expert in the field of mental health, there was no question in Lenora’s mind that Allen was truly suffering. Perhaps if she could somehow get him to clearer thinking and a secure level of trust, an opportunity for escape might come. Tyrone would come to her if he could, but Lenora fully understood she’d need to find ways of helping herself at any chance.

 

Lenora’s family was always foremost in her mind and heart. As her strength and health returned, so did a degree of her magic. She was eternally grateful for the Supreme Alpha’s mark of protection which Tyrone invoked after her “death.” Every time her hand went over her heart and she thought of her beloved soulmate, she caught glimpses of him and her wee ones. After the personal tending from the Great Alpha Pair, Lenora sensed Tyrone’s heart more frequently and intensely. This renewed her strength and will to keep fighting. Every time she was able to reach Tyrone and feel his love through their magical bond, she basked and held onto it for all she was worth and as long as she could before the binding curses overcame her.

 

Allen came to her for frequent visits to both comfort Lenora and receive it from her, especially during the bad times when the disease mercilessly seized him. Time after time, he insisted that only in her presence did the voices stop tormenting him. There were times when all she could do was hold him and speak soft, soothing words to him while he wept brokenly. Other times, she talked him through panic attacks and apparent PTSD episodes.

The time came when Lenora felt that Allen’s trust in her was unquestioning. She casually approached the subject of his medications. “What ye suffer, Allen, is an illness, and more often than not, an illness requires medication to treat it and make it better. There is no shame in it and certainly no reason to suffer unnecessarily.”

 

Allen sat in the chair and reached for Lenora’s hand, surprising her with the quickness of his movements and the desperation with which he clutched her fingers. Although Lenora didn’t pull away, she made no concerted effort to return an answering squeeze or curl her fingers around his. It was Tyrone’s touch she craved and yearned for.

“Shane says it’s nothing, just a sort of phase that’ll go away,” Allen said, bringing Lenora’s fingers to his cheek.

Anger at such blatant bullshit rose up in Lenora’s chest, and she’d have cheerfully throttled Shane if he were in front of her at that very minute. She closed her eyes momentarily, clamping down on it and keeping her voice and demeanor soft. This time, she lightly squeezed his hand, quickly relaxed her fingers, and shook her head as sadness warred with the anger. “No, Allen, it won’t go away. It is an illness that needs treatment. It’s wrong and exceedingly cruel to withhold needed treatment and attention.”

Allen blinked, a look of confusion marring his features. “Really? Why would someone do that to a brother? Brothers are supposed to take care of each other.”

 

“Aye, they are,” Lenora agreed. Dear Ariadne, what was she supposed to tell him without disparaging Shane’s character, such as it was? Taking a deep breath, she chose her words very carefully. “There are illnesses that are very hard for some people to understand. Not everything can be tidily remedied, and that can be hard for some people to deal with, so they deny its existence and hide from it.”

“I wish I could hide from it,” Allen said sulkily.

“Och, no! It’s better to face it head on. Ignoring a problem hardly ever makes it go away and will become worse the more ye ignore it.” She squeezed his hand again, harder this time. “Ye would be very brave to look it squarely in the eye and go to battle with it.”

Allen’s eyes widened. “I hadn’t thought of that. The only thing I know to do for it is to be near you. You make the voices go away, Lenora.” She stayed perfectly still when Allen reached up to tentatively caress her cheek. “I love you.”

Lenora hoped Allen didn’t see it when a piercing pain shot through her heart. It was Tyrone, alone, whom she wanted to hear declarations of love from. She swallowed around the sudden lump that formed in her throat. “I know ye do,” was all she could manage. In some strange, unique way, perhaps Allen did love her. However, it was born of delusions and obsession. To Lenora, that could never equate to true, genuine love.

It always unsettled Lenora when Allen said she was the one who made the voices retreat. A tendril of fear ran down her neck as she considered what might happen if his perception of her changed. A psychotic break would be forthcoming, which could, and likely would, put her in real danger. There were horrific cases where a person killed the object of their obsession if they didn’t live up to the high expectations set. Lenora was at a frighteningly strong disadvantage being contained in such a tight area. There was nowhere for her to run, and her magic was unstable because of the binding curses that scrambled and weakened it.

“Lenora, are you okay?” Allen’s voice brought her out of her reverie, and she startled. “You went so pale, and your hand is so cold.” He vigorously rubbed her fingers between his own, his gaze boring intensely into her.

 

“I’m all right. Don’t worry.” Lenora slowly but firmly disengaged her fingers from Allen’s hold and backed away to regroup.

“I’ll take care of you, my love,” Allen whispered. “Please let me hold you.”

 

Lenora blinked against a sudden sting of tears and clasped her hands to her chest. Tyrone’s handsome face filled her mind’s eye. He looked careworn and so grief-stricken, but his eyes were full of such fierce love. She couldn’t hold back a sharp gasp when she felt his heartbeat entwine with her own. //Wolfman…//

//My Lenora. I have you, sweetheart. Can you hear me?// came Tyrone’s telepathic message.

//Aye, I hear ye, Wolfman, and I can feel ye plain as day, my love. I can feel your heartbeat and…and…och, Tyrone! I love ye so, darling. I love ye eternally and ever after.// This time, Lenora couldn’t hold back the single tear that trekked down her right cheek.

//Oh, Lenora, sweetheart, don’t cry. I will find you. I promise you, I will not give up. I…will…find…you! Don’t you give up either, Lenora. I will not fail you, my goddess. I love you, Lenora, with all that I am.//

Lenora quickly dashed away the tear and took a steadying breath. //I won’t give up, Wolfman. I swear to ye I won’t. I will not let this break me.// She blinked as magic swirled around her in acknowledgment of the vow made to her True Mate. //Ye have never let me down. Wolfman, ye never could. I know that as surely as I know my own name.//

//Your strength and courage amaze me, sweetheart. You never fail to take my breath away.//

//A ghra…// Warmth flooded through Lenora as wave after cresting wave of Tyrone’s love and adoration engulfed her. Through their special, unbreakable bond, she felt his strong embrace, his tender yet passionate kiss, his large, sure hands running down the long length of her hair. There was no doubt in Lenora’s mind that with the return of at least some of her magic, the binding curses were weakening little by little. Each time she successfully connected with Tyrone, it was stronger, fuller, and less taxing. Although still brief, the connections were more cemented.

//When all this is over, I will never let you go. I’m not letting you out of my sight,// Tyrone communicated.

//I dream of being in your arms every second of every day,// Lenora answered. //The wee ones?//

 

Images of her children flashed before her. Lenora knew she’d been away from all she loved for an unholy amount of time. However, seeing how grown up and gorgeous they all were filled her with both joy and unbearable longing. //They’re so beautiful, Lenora, and they miss you every single day, sweetheart. Oh, my love! You’d be so proud. You’d be so very, very proud.//

//I’m missing out on so much of their lives! Och, Wolfman! What must they think of me? How can they ever forgive me for leaving them?// Lenora could no longer hold back the flood of tears. She turned her back on Allen so he wouldn’t see her distress. //Och! Forgive me, my darlings. Please…forgive me.// She hugged herself tightly and rocked as fresh grief settled coldly over her heart.

//Lenora, sweetheart! Listen to me. Listen to me now,// Tyrone’s plea was desperate but strong. //There is nothing to forgive, my Lenora. The kids know that none of this is your fault. They know you love them and are fighting to come home to them. All they want is to have their Ma back.//

//I want to hold them.//

//I know, sweetheart, and so do they. More than anything, they want that, too,// Tyrone assured her. //We have so much time to make up for, and we will, my Lenora. I’m coming for you. As soon as I find you, I’m coming for you. Hold tight and do what you must to keep yourself safe, my love. Have courage and just know how intensely I love you.//

Lenora felt the binding curses fighting to sever the connection and fought with all her strength to hold on for just a little longer. //I know, mo chroi. I love ye with every fiber of my being. Tell the wee ones I love them to the moon and back. Tell everyone.//

//I will, my goddess. Stay strong, sweetheart. Oh, my Lenora, don’t give up.//

//I will not give up,// Lenora communicated with all the conviction she could conjure. //I will not give him the satisfaction.//

When the connection was broken, an icy chill ran over Lenora and she swayed on the spot. Arms came around her, holding her fast. She felt herself being lifted…carried…settled in someone’s lap. “Lenora! Oh, baby, I’ve got you. Don’t pass out, Lenora. Please don’t pass out. I’ll take care of you and hold you. I’ll hold you, and that’ll make you well again.”

 

She was being rocked, the sound of old bedsprings creaking with each movement. She blinked in confusion, then tried unsuccessfully, to open her eyes. “Huh?” she mumbled dazedly.

“Just rest and let me hold you,” Allen murmured and kissed her forehead.

Second by second, the fog began to lift. She shuddered as another chill hit her. She wanted Tyrone. Oh, dear Ariadne, how she longed for her Wolfman’s strong arms to hold her. Only he could warm and comfort her. Instead, it was Allen who clasped her so intimately. She wanted to pull away, to resist, but she simply didn’t have the energy to carry it through.

“Lenora! Oh, honey, you’re so cold. What can I do, Lenora? Tell me what I can do.” He frantically kissed her forehead, her hair, her temple. “I’ll take care of you. I love you…oh, how I love you.” His arms tightened around her, squishing her.

I’m always cold. This is no place to be unless you’re a fecking rat. “I’m so tired,” she whispered.

 

“Just let me hold you a little while longer, and you can sleep.” He hugged her tight in a vicelike grip.

“Allen, you’re holding me too tight. I can’t breathe.” Lenora’s words were muffled against his shoulder.

Allen jerked as though he’d been shocked. “Oh! I’m sorry.” He loosened his grip and settled her more comfortably against his shoulder. “Better?”

“Aye,” Lenora whispered. She tried to open her eyes again, but it wasn’t happening.

Allen kissed her brow and ran a forefinger over her cheek. “Just rest, my love. I’ll take care of you.” Allen hummed tunelessly and rocked her, the old bedsprings creaking in protest. By now, all this was so familiar to Lenora, and she had no choice but to go with it.  I’ll get through this. I will. Tyrone’s love will sustain me. He’ll come for me like a phoenix and I’ll go home to him and my beautiful wee ones, Och, I still feel him with me. I feel his heart. Och, by the Ancients, I still feel his heart. Comforted by her own mental encouragement, Lenora surrendered when sleep beckoned irresistibly to her.

 

Lenora had no idea how long she slept, but she felt refreshed and stronger. She awoke with Allen still holding her, his gaze full of adoration and wonder. “Good morning,” he whispered, then gently kissed her. “You’re so beautiful that I can’t take my eyes off you.”

Lenora arranged her lips into a weak smile. “Such a nice thing to say.”

Allen gazed transfixed and silently at Lenora while she got her bearings. “Feeling better?” he asked, finally breaking the silence.

 

“Aye, much,” Lenora said. She disengaged herself from Allen’s hold, relieved when he relinquished her without resistance. She breathed an inward sigh of relief once some distance separated them. The more Allen wanted to hold her, the more Lenora yearned for Tyrone’s arms to encircle her. Only then would she feel safe.

Wanting to continue the discussion she’d started with Allen, Lenora sat in the chair and eyed him speculatively. “Allen, do ye remember what we started talking about before I–erm–nodded off?”

Allen’s eyes clouded, and Lenora silently waited for the cogs to click into place. A minute or so later, he brightened and nodded enthusiastically. “It was about meds and how they’re not bad for you if you really need them, but some people don’t get it.”

Lenora nodded encouragingly. “That’s right. Do ye believe me? Do ye trust me to know I tell ye the truth?”

 

“Yes, of course!” Allen exclaimed without hesitation. “You care for me, right?”

“Oh, aye.” This was one of the few times Lenora spoke at least a partially truthful statement. She could never love him the way he wanted, but as a healer and an empath, she cared about the state of his body, mind, and spirit. “If I asked ye to, would ye go back on your meds?”

Allen rubbed his forehead, and Lenora again felt his cogs clicking and turning. “Do you want me to?”

 

“Oh, aye, I do. Ye will feel much better,” Lenora answered vehemently.

“Okay,” Allen agreed after a slight hesitation. Then, his face fell. “I don’t think Shane will let me. He says I don’t need them.”

 

Well, Lenora, old girl, it’s now or never. Time to see what you’re made of. Lenora heaved a bolstering sigh and carefully considered her words. “Allen, ye say ye love me, but do ye trust me? Do ye truly trust me? Love without trust cannot survive. Think on it before ye answer.”

Allen blinked, then reached for Lenora’s hand. She kept her fingers limp as Allen squeezed them. “I do love you, Lenora, and I do trust you. You’ve been nothing but kind to me. You don’t get sore because I can’t think right. You talk to me like a real person, and you don’t look at me like some sort of freak. You let me hold you when I need to, and you don’t get scared anymore when I come near you.”

Lenora felt part of her heart break at hearing his words tumble out. She wondered just how many people ever showed this man any kind of decency or compassion. How many times in his life had he experienced kindness or understanding? As much as she loathed being held captive, Lenora was determined to fulfill her promise to the Great Alpha Pair about doing what she could to help him. Once she was free, she would see to getting Allen somewhere safe where he and his illness would be treated respectfully. If it took her seeking legal guardianship and dipping into her own pocketbook, she would arrange proper help and treatment for Allen.

Lenora carefully arranged her expression into a reassuring smile so as not to worry or agitate Allen. She allowed him to hold her hand another moment before gently disengaging her fingers from his. “Good, Allen. That’s very good. Now, here’s what I think we should do. If Val gets the meds for ye, I’ll keep them here with me. I have magic enough to conceal them from sight. Ye come to me twice a day and I’ll give ye what ye need each time. This way, ye won’t have to bother Shane with it. Will ye do that?”

Allen’s jaw went slack, his eyes widening. “You–you’d do that for me? You’d take care of me–like that?”

 

“Aye, I would. I want to see ye well and strong,” Lenora said. “How about it, Allen? Are we partners?”

Allen’s face split in a boyish grin, erasing the careworn and woeful look that was his constant. “Partners!” He pulled Lenora to her feet and brought her close in a joyful hug and buried his face in her golden tresses. “Thank you.” He kissed her forehead, released the embrace, and lightly caressed her cheek. “I love you, Lenora.”

“Aye, I know it.” Lenora put her hand over Allen’s and slowly removed it from her cheek. “Now then. Ye come to me at breakfast and again in the evening. We can have coffee and breakfast together, and I’ll give ye your morning dose. In the evening, you’ll bring wine. I can fix it so the alcohol won’t disagree with your meds. Can ye do that?”

Allen tapped his chin thoughtfully. By now, Lenora was used to the slow engagement of the cogs turning inside Allen.

“I would like that very much, Allen. Partners, remember? Ye would be helping me while I help ye,” Lenora said encouragingly.

 

“I want to, Lenora. I really do. It’s just–well–time is kinda funny for me. I lose chunks, lots of them. The voices–they mess with me and I can’t think.” Allen ran an agitated hand through his hair and began babbling incoherently.

Lenora was at his side in an instant. Very gently, she took his face in her hands and stroked her thumbs over his cheeks. “All right now. Allen, you’re safe. I have ye. Look at me. Hear me now, Allen. I have ye. You’re safe. It’s safe to come back. Hear me and come back.” She spoke in low, soothing tones, but there was no mistaking the air of authority and care in her voice. At her quiet but commanding coaxing, Allen returned from the depths of the black hole his illness often spirited him to. When clarity and awareness returned to his haunted eyes, Lenora smiled. “There ye are. You’re safe, Allen. I won’t let any harm come to ye.”

 

Allen burst into tears and slid down the brick wall to the cold concrete floor, looking like a frightened, ill-used child. “Lenora! Oh, Lenora–help me. Please help me.”

 

Lenora felt her maternal instinct ignite, so she wrapped her arms tightly around him, rubbed his back, and stroked his hair. “All right now. I have ye, Allen. You’re safe. I have ye. Shhh now. You’re all right. No harm will come to ye. Hush now.”

“I’m so scared,” Allen choked out.

“The tempest will soon be over,” Lenora whispered while rubbing soft little circles over his back and between his shoulder blades. She inwardly winced when she remembered saying these very words to her wee ones and holding them to her during particularly tumultuous thunderstorms. This was a different sort of tempest, a merciless storm that raged continuously inside a tormented soul.

“Lenora…please don’t leave me. Lenora…”

 

“I’m here, Allen. I’m right here,” Lenora crooned. “You’re all right. Can ye feel my arms around ye?”

Allen nodded silently against her shoulder and clutched her to him like a life raft.

 

Lenora kept this up until Allen’s shaking eased and his breathing returned to a more normal rhythm. She breathed a mental sigh of relief when her own nerves unclenched. When she sensed he was on steadier ground, she released him and slowly retreated a few steps.

“I’m sorry, Lenora,” he croaked in a flat, distant voice.

“There’s no need for that. It’s not your fault. Ye did nothing wrong,” she said, wiping his tears in true motherly fashion. “The meds will make ye feel so much better. I promise, they will.” Due to the binding curses, the magic triggered by the promise Lenora made moved feebly through the air and fizzled seconds later. When he said nothing, she continued. “Here is what we will do. Do ye know how to set alarms on your watch?”

Allen gazed at the Apple watch on his wrist. “Yeah. I know this thing like the back of my hand, Strange how my head works. I can’t remember when last Tuesday was but I can learn any electronic doodad or computer in no time flat, and I’m a super good inventor.”

 

“Och, that’s fine then,” Lenora said, returning to the chair. “Listen to me now. Having an illness doesn’t mean you’re dumb. Your brain just works differently. Ah, the mind is a vast and curious thing, it is.”

 

“I love your Irish voice. You sound like a beautiful songbird,” Allen whispered shyly.

“Clever and poetic. Ye do wonders for my ego, ye do.” She purposely thickened the brogue to make him smile. Then, she turned serious. “Now then, the alarms. Ye will set an alarm for eight o’clock in the morning. Bring breakfast and coffee. If I’m still asleep, gently prod me. Time is a mess for me, too.” She flapped a hand at the windowless walls surrounding her cell.

Allen sorrowfully lowered his eyes toward the floor. “I wish Shane would let me put you in a real bedroom. This place is sucky.”

“Aye, it is, but no matter.” Lenora pretended to be nonchalant, but she felt like a damned mole. When next she saw Valerie, the first question out of her mouth would be how long Shane had her holed up. She waved dismissively and repeated her earlier statement to be sure he understood. “Set a morning alarm for eight o’clock, Allen. We’ll have coffee and breakfast, I’ll give ye your morning meds, and we’ll talk. Now, repeat that back to me.”

Allen complied and smiled when Lenora nodded in satisfaction. He set the alarm and showed her that he’d done it successfully.

 

“Set an evening alarm for six o’clock. Bring wine, and we’ll drink that. Dinner, too, whenever ye can. We’ll have wine, eat, I’ll give ye your evening meds, and we’ll talk more. Repeat that back to me now.”

Once again, Allen complied. After he set the second alarm, he showed Lenora that he’d done it right, which elicited another positive response.

“Can we start tonight? I don’t have the meds, but I want us to have wine and dinner together.” He looked pleadingly into her eyes, a hopeful but somewhat guarded expression on his face.

“Aye, we can. That would be very nice.”

 

Unknown to Lenora, she’d been locked away in the underground cell for a year before the Great Alpha Wolf Pair appeared to her. Since then, her health markedly improved. With her health restored, her magic was stronger but not strong enough to break through the binding curses. She carefully experimented, seeing how far her magic would go until the curses either ricocheted it back at her or simply neutralized it before it had a chance to move through the air. When Valerie brought her blank journals, Lenora wrote long entries in the form of letters to her beloved Wolfman. Both Allen and Valerie eventually brought her thick notebooks with ruled paper and a vast supply of pens, and book ideas took shape once again. Lenora scrawled page after page of notes and spent hours on end bringing her creation to life. She used her magic to conceal the journals, notebooks, and pens from Shane’s sight.

Days turned into weeks, which turned into months and years. Holidays and her children’s birthdays came and went while she filled stacks of notebooks with her writing. She wrote regularly in her journal. When Lenora filled an enormous leather journal, she gave it to Valerie and pleaded with her to give it to Tyrone. She encouraged her to come clean to Tyrone. Lenora wept when Valerie promised to grant Lenora’s requests. By the time Valerie confessed and gave Tyrone the journal, Lenora had been hidden away for five years.

 

 

A year and six months into her captivity, Lenora succeeded in getting Allen onto a regimented medication routine. As the meds did their job, clearer thinking became a part of Allen’s life more and more often. Soon, he didn’t need the alarms to remind him to go to Lenora, but he kept them active nonetheless. “Just in case,” he told Lenora one day.

 

“I’m so proud of all you’ve done,” Lenora replied. “Ye are doing so well.”

“I feel better than I ever have in my life, and it’s all because of you. I can never replay you for making it happen,” Allen said, his eyes shining with clarity and adoration.

Lenora squeezed her eyes shut and gulped around the huge lump constricting her throat. What I want in repayment is something I don’t think ye would be willing to give. I want to go home. Lenora didn’t say the words aloud, but they rang true so loudly in her heart.

————

Author’s Note: Meanings of Irish words –
A ghra – Love
Mo chroi – My heart

Kira’s Keep: Chapter 1, In the Beginning

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Kira’s Keep: Chapter 1, In the Beginning

 

In the beginning was just Kira Chase, an ordinary fairy living an ordinary life. That all ends when she is asked to complete a very special mission for the greater good of the multiverse. She will have to produce and raise one hundred babies, along with other sought after people. After a great war destroyed many planets and people, the multiverse is in dire need of repopulation. Kira agrees and decides to pick up stakes and head to Moonlight Falls where things that happen are far from ordinary.

With the economy being affected by the war and the desolation it left, Kira has only enough money to purchase a small house. She’ll have to get more money fast to get a bigger place once the babies start coming.

“Well, I’ll have to worry about that later, I reckon,” she says to herself over her solitary meal of mac and cheese.

 

Kira is a talented artist, so maybe if she creates enough paintings, it will give her a decent source of income.

 

The next day, some guy in a silly llama suit comes by to sing the praises of the local university. Kira talks to him for a while, but with her mission ever present in her mind, she won’t have time to attend University, at least not right now.

She discovers his name is Kris Pruitt, and she thinks him rather strange but cute in a sort of boyish kind of way. He seems much younger than he looks, but maybe, just maybe, he can help get her mission started.

Smiling, she performs some fairy magic for him, which enthralls him. After a while, she invites him inside. It doesn’t take long before…

 

Kris is under Kira’s spell and very agreeable to come to her bed.

 

When Kira awakes the next morning, Kris is gone. She’s a little surprised, but not terribly bothered.

Being the artist she is, Kira tries her hand at street art, using her bedroom wall for practice.

 

Kira has a feeling she is pregnant when she starts getting sick in the mornings.

 

When Kira confirms the pregnancy, she knows she has a lot of preparations to make.

 

She sits in her rocker, thinking of everything she needs to accomplish.

 

Having never been a parent before, Kira has a lot to learn. She feels as though her body is no longer her own. This pregnancy business is kind of cool but strange. She wants to learn everything she can about being pregnant, childbirth, and parenting. “Where to look, it’s always in a book,” she says to herself as she reads.

 

Now that Kira will soon have someone else to support besides herself, money becomes an even bigger worry. Once again, she takes to her easel to make paintings she hopes to sell at the local gallery.

 

When it becomes too uncomfortable to stand at her easel for hours on end, Kira gets out her laptop and starts working on the novel she’s always dreamed of writing. If it turns out good and if she can find a publisher who believes in it, maybe that will bring in some money.

 

Things around the house fall apart, but Kira can’t spare any cash to call a repairman. She is on her own and needs to take care of things herself, so that is exactly what she does.

 

As the time flies, Kira’s pregnancy grows. Her feet swell, her back aches…and she’s ready for this kid to be born.

 

It isn’t long before she gets her wish. Welcome to the world, Alaric Robert Chase! Like his Mama, he is a fairy.

 

Here is Alaric as a toddler.

Kira’s Keep: Introduction

Nise Dreamweaver
-
8
Kira’s Keep: Introduction

 

Kira Eileen Chase is a beautiful fairy who was asked to help with a special mission. Sought after by Calista, the Fae goddess herself, Kira could not refuse such a request, even though she knew it was going to be the hardest thing she will ever do.
Dark times were upon the multiverse. Some worlds were affected more than others. In fact, some worlds were obliterated. This left the multiverse weakened, for when worlds are destroyed, it disrupts the balance of others that are still in existence. With so many planets and people destroyed, the multiverse needed to be repopulated.
Gods, goddesses, and other powerful beings were called to a meeting by Zeus to discuss what could be done. By then, the uprisings that had led to this imbalance were snuffed, but nothing could bring back the multitudes of people that were now dead. The only conclusion that Zeus and the other powerful entities could come up with was that somehow, new people would need to replace what was lost. The gods, goddesses, and other beings decided they would request help from all over the multiverse. Those who agreed to help would be committing to producing a hundred babies each to help replenish the multiverse. Fairies, witches, werewolves, genies, vampires, and other races of people would be sought out. If each person who wished to help completed the task, they would be rewarded greatly. If they could not complete the task during their life, the youngest child would continue until one hundred babies were produced.
Calista came to Kira one night, explaining the situation and asking for her help. Kira, being the kind soul she was, readily agreed. “It will mean you cannot marry until your task is complete, Kira. You will be sacrificing a good deal of your life to this mission. The decision is yours, but think carefully before you make it final.”
“I will help all I can,” Kira said. “I am always one to try to rise to an occasion.”
“The multiverse and I will be in your debt should you succeed, my kindhearted one. Now, you must begin as soon as you can,” Calista said before disappearing in a vortex of white light.
So now begins Kira’s task.
Author’s Note: As you can probably tell, this is my version of the 100 Baby Challenge. I love my backstories and love any chance I get to develop a character. I could just never create a Sim or character and have them just wink into existence. They have to have a past, a personality, and a purpose.
This will not be the usual type of content I produce, but I hope you will enjoy it nonetheless. It will be screenshot heavy with commentary rather than a full-on dramatic story. I figured that with intense storylines in my full-bodied stories, this style would be more light-hearted and a quick and easy entertainment piece. I love capturing the humorous and silly things that often happen in the game that may not make it into my serious and dramatic work. If you like this style, I have a few more ideas that are greasing my cogs. These types of posts are fairy easy to produce and allows me to just play the game for giggles and grins but still document the goings on of my Sims.
I’ll be making a Downloads page where you can find links to the Sims I use as well as lots and other things that appear. For my more serious writing, I don’t share my story Sims because I guard them very closely. For things like this, however, I will provide download links for Kira and her kids as well as the baby daddies unless they are no longer available for download. The reason behind sharing these Sims of my creation is that these commentary pieces are considered Alternative Universe to where Forever in Time takes place. With that said, characters from these lighter works may or may not appear in my main work. If they do, they will be portrayed very differently than being a baby daddy. We may also see some of Kira’s kids, once grown, make appearances in my serious writing in some way. Long term plans could and probably will evolve over time.
I’ll also be working on a masterlist of download links for Sims and lots used in my other stories that were not created by me unless, of course, the download is no longer available. Like my Blogroll page, it will be a constant work in progress, but I’ll do my best to include everything outside of my own creation I use. This will be part of the Credits section for Mods and CC I use. That will be a slow and rather painful process, so please bear with me.
If you have Sims you’d like me to use for this challenge or perhaps in my other work, please don’t hesitate to reach out. FYI, I am using TS3 for my stories. It is my favorite incanation and definitely my go-to game of choice.
Thank you all so much for reading, liking, commenting, and subscribing. Your support is so greatly appreciated.

Forever in Time: Chapter 66, A Bombshell Dropped

Nise Dreamweaver
-
6
Forever in Time: Chapter 66, A Bombshell Dropped

 

Aurora, Leo, and Aunt Theresa composed music while the Prince had inner struggles. Meanwhile, Luna Kildare nervously stared at the privacy gate of a grand mansion. What was she doing here? This was no place for her. The man inside would undoubtedly put her out none too gently and threaten to have her arrested if she dared to darken his doorstep again. She should just turn around and go home.

Luna was on the verge of doing just that when the gate clicked, and the greatest pianist, in Luna’s opinion, to ever walk this world appeared. Dear Calista! He answers his own doorbell? I’d have thought someone like him would’ve had a butler to do that, Luna thought to herself. Her palms grew sweaty, and she tried not to wipe them on her pants.

“May I help you?” the man’s rich voice, laced with a slight British accent, asked in a reserved, poised manner. Luna felt his eyes boring into her, probably sizing her up. She tried not to squirm under the scrutiny of the Alpha Wolf’s eyes.

 

Luna gulped, squared her shoulders, and called upon every ounce of her courage which, to her, didn’t seem like much. “Mr. Landgraab? I–um–I’m sorry to interrupt your weekend. I looked you up on the Chamber of Commerce website and called ahead. Your wife told me to come right over. My name is Luna Kildare, and I’d like to speak with you, Sir.”

The man’s eyes warmed considerably, his reserved expression changing to a smiling one. “Oh yes! Erica told me we were going to have a visitor. Your daughter is close friends with my own granddaughters, yes?”

“That is correct, Mr. Landgraab.”

“You can call me Amadeus, or Deus, if that suits you better.” He stepped back and beckoned her inside. “I am glad to meet you and hope to meet your sweet daughter soon as well.”

Luna breathed out a long sigh, not realizing until that moment that she’d been holding her breath. “Thank you,” she all but squeaked while following Deus to the kitchen where a beautiful blond woman was pouring glasses of wine.

 

“I hope you like Chardonnay, Ms. Kildare. Aurora and Andrea have told me you and your daughter are quite fond of wine,” the blond woman said, warmth in every word of her voice. “It’s a little early in the day, I know, but we gather this isn’t exactly a social call. I thought a nice glass of wine would ease any nervous tension.”

“Thank you. Chardonnay is lovely. Yes, I’m afraid Grace and I certainly have a weakness for wine.” Luna’s face relaxed into an authentic smile. “Call me Luna, please.”

“And I’m Erica.” She set glasses of wine before Deus and Luna, then sat down with one of her own. “Now then, what can we help you with?”

 

Luna felt Deus’s intense gaze on her again, his keen wolf’s eyes seeming to search her very DNA. Then, he exchanged a quick glance with his wife and turned back to Luna expectantly. Taking a deep breath, she plunged in. “First, I wish to thank you for welcoming me into your home. You may regret that choice after you hear what I have to say.”

 

Once again, Deus and Erica exchanged a look. This time, Erica spoke. “A heavy burden becomes lighter when shared. It’s clear something is troubling you, and it certainly isn’t by accident you’re here. We seldom consider being inhospitable unless it’s absolutely necessary.”

 

She must be such a wonderful mother, Luna thought to herself. The kindness in Erica’s face nearly undid her. She had to blink back tears lest they spill over and completely embarrass her. “I sincerely hope this won’t be one of those instances. You see, this isn’t normally in my nature to do and say what I’m about to. I have my pride, but pride takes an absolute backseat to my daughter’s wellbeing. I would not be here if not for her.”

“We completely understand that sentiment,” Deus said. “Any good parent would do anything to see their cubs—uh—kids safe and cared for. Please go on.” Deus once again looked intensely at Luna, as if searching for something. As a Wolf, Luna knew Deus was a walking lie detector. Was he searching for some kind of hidden agenda she didn’t have?

 

Luna took a big fortifying drink of wine before plodding onward. “Grace and I are new to Aurora Skies, having just moved here this past Summer. My Grace was gravely injured in a school shooting while we lived in New York. I would have lost her had it not been for something miraculous.” A single tear rolled down Luna’s cheek this time as memories of that awful time assailed her.

“Here, now,” Deus said, patting Luna’s hand and putting a box of tissues in front of her.

Erica squeezed Luna’s other hand, held on for a long moment before letting go. “I’m so sorry, my dear. That is any mother’s worst nightmare.”

Luna dabbed at her eyes, swallowed hard, and worked to compose herself. “We are so very blessed and I thank the gods every day for her life.” After a long pause, she continued. “We moved here to get a fresh start, and it was the best decision Grace and I made. We’re putting our lives back together, and she has lifelong friends who love her. She’s getting the stability and healing she needs, and I will do anything I can to see it not change. Even if I have to beg, grovel, and plead, I’ll gladly do it for Grace to be well and happy.”

 

Again, the couple shared a look, and Luna literally felt the air around her crackle. Deus was looking at her more intently than ever, but she couldn’t read anything more. She shivered slightly and hugged herself, wishing she could just curl up into a little ball and hide.

Somehow, the great Wolf sensed what she was feeling. The next instant, his large, warm hand rested atop hers and squeezed gently. “Do not fear me, dear Luna. I will not harm you, and I will see that no harm comes to you or your beautiful daughter. I have been waiting for this day for a long, long time.”

Completely taken aback, Luna could not speak. A small squeak was all she could produce, and she simply goggled.

 

“I think we both have much to say to one another. I’m fully aware you are about to drop a bombshell on me, but I surmise you never expected I’d have one for you. If it makes it easier for you, I will drop mine first. Perhaps that will help you with yours,” Deus said slowly and gently, his strong, nimble fingers softly caressing the back of Luna’s hand, his wine glass poised in the other.

“I don’t understand,” she squeezed out through a mightily constricted throat.

“I know, but you will. Shall I continue or would you like to instead? We can take as much time as you need.” Deus continued to speak in low, soothing tones, which gentled Luna’s taught nerves.

“Here, darling. Drink more of this. It will help,” said Erica, pressing Luna’s freshly filled wine glass into her hand.

 

Luna gratefully obeyed, downing nearly half the glass in one go. She mumbled what sounded like an incoherent thank you, took a deep, cleansing breath, and said a silent prayer to Calista to help her follow through. “I need to say what I came here to say before I chicken out.”

Deus squeezed Luna’s hand again and smiled encouragingly. “All right then. Let it fly.”

 

Luna took another drink of wine, sipping it this time. “When Grace and I moved here, we rented a small house from a lovely woman, Kayla Richards, who gave us a very doable price. Now, we knew this was only temporary until I could find us something more permanent but affordable. Unfortunately, Kayla needed to sell the property and is moving to Riverview to take care of her aging parents. Kayla gave me notice that the new landlord would raise the rent considerably and at a cost I could no longer afford. The fact that we hadn’t made any permanent plans yet alarmed me. I’d hoped to add more funds to our savings before we pulled the trigger. Grace doesn’t know our situation, and I don’t want to tell her until absolutely necessary. I’m afraid it would set back her healing if she knew how precarious our situation is.” Luna heaved a tremulous sigh. “I did some digging and discovered that the new landlord was you. When I found out, I knew I needed to see you, no matter how pathetic it makes me appear or how frightening it was to me. I have to tell you my deepest secret because I feel there is no other choice.”

Once again, Deus and Erica exchanged a look, and Luna wept brokenly. Deus’s eyes went soft, but his lips formed a grim line. He still had Luna’s hand in his, and she felt his fingers tighten even more around hers.

Luna took a handful of tissues and mopped at her face. “I’m sorry. This is just so hard for me.”

 

“I think we understand, dear,” Erica whispered. “You need to finish, darling. You won’t feel complete until you do.” Deus nodded his silent agreement and gently encouraged her to keep going.

Luna asked if there was a way to negotiate the rental price to something she could handle, then watched as Erica refilled her glass. She took a smaller drink, then looked directly into Deus’s eyes. “You probably won’t believe me and I would understand if you think me addled, but to my knowledge and on my mother’s honor, it’s true. I feel I need to reveal this in hopes you will have mercy on us. Deus…Mr. Landgraab…I am your daughter. You sired me with my mother, Gabriella, many years ago…before you began your family.”

 

Deus and Erica exchanged a long, knowing look that Luna could not read. With tears in her eyes but smiling, Erica inclined her head toward her husband and ran a loving hand over his hair. This time, it was Deus who took a long breath and exhaled it shakily. “I know, sweet girl, and I’ve known this for a long time now. I’ve been waiting for you for an eternity.”

Luna went pale and slid from her chair toward the floor. With superhuman speed, Deus caught the slight fairy in his arms before she hit the floor in a dead faint.

My Site Gets a Facelift!

Nise Dreamweaver
-
9
My Site Gets a Facelift!

 

Hello, friends!

This is just a quick little update post to announce some exciting changes happening both now and in the near future. I’m so sstoked, and I hope you all are as excited as I am for the new additions now in the works.

 

As you can plainly see, my site has gotten a major facelift. I thought it was high time for a major change to make things look a bit more professional, pretty, and interesting. I’m also using a different pen name – Nise (pronounced NEE-see) Dreamweaver. I wanted something very magical sounding to complement the flavor of the types of stories I write. Anyway, I completely swapped out my theme and redid the look pretty much from the ground up. I would like to gratefully and heartily thank Kymber of Story Spinner for her friendship and taking the time out of her schedule to help me learn this new setup and the tools that go with it. I like to think of myself as being adequately tech savvy but man, I felt like a real dummy at times during the setup process. You have the patience of Job, my friend, and I can’t thank you enough for putting up with my slack-jawed, stupefied yowls for help. 😀

I’m really pleased, to this point, with how everything looks. That said, the site is still what I consider under construction. I have some more pages I need to add, such as credits for game Mods, poses, lots, and favorite CC creators. I’m also working on my Blogroll, which is a list of blogs I like and follow. I figure a website is usually a work in progress, no matter what, so things will always be added. More Supernatural Lore will also be coming as well as some branding type things that’ll give my site yet another little boost in looks and professionalism.

If you find anything on my site that looks hinky, such as misallignments, spacing issues, navigation errors, readability, etc, please feel free to let me know. You can do that here in the comments or use the Contact form to reach out to me privately. Remember, this is a dramafree zone, so please be courteous and respectful in your suggestions. I welcome the feeback and will do my best to fix any issues and errors.

Another goal is to make navigation as easy as possible. Since there are several stories posted here, some related to the story proper and some unrelated, I didn’t want navigation to be confusing or difficult to achieve. Both the header and footer contain helpful links to get you where you need to go. Plus, the homepage has many different things to choose from. The stories have been arranged starting from the beginning for the benefit of anyone who hasn’t started a particular story or supplement. I wanted to avoid a bunch of scrolling, which can eat into reading tiime. However, if you prefer to see newest entries first, just click on the Latest Posts sections and you can navigate to what you want from there. I hope you all find it helpful.

I have a few more additions in mind content wise, which I hope you’ll enjoy. With the intensity of Forever in Time, I thought maybe some easy, lighthearted stuff would break up the angst and tension a bit. This style would be more screenshot heavy with just a bit of commentary. It would be more game driven rather thanb me consulting my muse to tell an intense story. Don’t worry. Each “story” will be labeled accordingly and put into an appropriate category for ease of navigation.

I’m sorry I’ve not had a new chapter for you in the last couple weeks or so. I do have some chapters written, but they need editing and screenshots. I figure that when my muse is inspired to write, it would behoove me to write the chapters and stash them in my drafts until they’re ready for the next steps. I’m hoping that doing it this way will allow me to get updates out a bit sooner rather than working on only one chapter at a time. I promise, a new chapter should be posted either later tonight or scheduled for tomorrow.

Well, I think that’s all I need to cover for this little newsflash. I hope you like this blog’s new look. Please spread the word about me and my stories to anyone you think would be interested. Also, if you have a blog or know of a blog you think I’d be interested in, please feel free to pass it along.

Have a blessed day. As always, thank you all so much for your support. It means the absolute world to me.

Happy Simming!

Nise

 

Forever in Time: Chapter 65, A Fairy Prince & a Prophecy

Nise Dreamweaver
-
15
Forever in Time: Chapter 65, A Fairy Prince & a Prophecy

***Content Warning – Mild Swearing***

 

He sat at the table, the Great Library quiet as always. His mind whirled, the spider web of thoughts and questions becoming more and more tangled. Foremost in those thoughts, however, was her. She was important; she would be vital to the survival of the Fae realm…of Avalon…of the only home he’d known. The one he helped to watch over was the one spoken of in the prophecy. The certainty of that was as powerful as the knowledge of his own name. She was beautiful. She was courageous. She was so very special, young and ancient at the same time…and she was his fated mate.

He cursed silently when her image vividly formed in his mind. His traitorous heart gave a mighty lurch when a sense of longing pierced his soul. How could this have happened? How could he have fallen ass over teakettle in love with a mere slip of a girl, a girl that somehow destiny fated to be forever his?

 

He had been charged and trained by none other than Calista herself, Goddess of the Fae, to watch over and protect her. When she reached applicable age, he was to be the one to train her, to teach and guide her. He was carefully selected by Calista to be the one to show her how to sharpen and fully understand her magic. This magic would be needed not only by the world of Avalon and other worlds yet to be revealed, but she would need to know how to use it to protect herself, to fight against a dangerous and lethal enemy and other forces that would desire to take her life and extinguish the most beautiful light he had ever beheld. He shivered while fleetingly mulling over the certain catastrophes that would occur if he failed to keep her safe. That was not an option, could never be anything that resembled reality. It was unfathomable to him. He’d done his job…was still doing his job…had so much more to do. He performed the job well and knew he was excellent at it. However, he’d freefallen into uncharted and unexplored territory, and that territory literally scared the breath out of his lungs.

He was a fairy prince but a tarnished one. He had always lived in the moment in terms of his romantic life. He had loved wooing the ladies and took much enjoyment adding up his conquests. Marriage, settling down with one woman, and starting a family had always been farthest from his mind or desires. He was a prince and was duty bound to his world, but when it came to playtime, he was his own man. The thought of clipping his playboy wings was as painful as how it would undoubtedly feel if his physical wings were clipped.

Over the past two-hundred years, he’d had to grow up and control the Casanova side of himself. Two hundred years was a mere eyeroll to a Fae of his age and caliber, that age being a thousand years, give or take a couple centuries. However, there were times when those years crawled by in agonizingly slow motion. After a less than amicable parting of the ways between himself and a powerful noblewoman who’d made the grievous mistake of falling in love with him, his mother raked him over the smoldering hearth and informed him, in no uncertain terms, that he needed to mend his ways or there would be no choice but for her to punish him severely.

 

This shook him to his very marrow. A great deal of soul searching was in order, and he decided to do that in the human realm. Having been temporarily released from his royal duties, he came to the realization that perhaps helping people, actually serving with compassion and decency, was what he needed to fill the emptiness he hadn’t realized he’d had until then. Although versed in the magical art of healing, he went to medical school and learned how it was done without magic but using science and technology instead. Oh yes, he had vast knowledge of advanced technology but had been more interested in the things that made life more comfortable.

As it turned out, he excelled in this learning and began to use both science and magic together to achieve desired results. He became a legendary healer both in the Supernatural world as well as the mundane one and was called upon to take over cases that seemed hopeless to many other healers.

Although he had an occasional date with a woman he was attracted to, his philandering ways became a thing of the past. Although still displaying an aloofness to most people, he’d made some true friends whereas before, most people coveted his friendship only because of his status and what it might mean for them. He realized that although he’d used women and had been the world’s biggest misogynist, he came to realize that some had been using him to gain a marked raise in status. After all, snagging a fairy prince would certainly elevate one’s station to a much higher and revered one. Although the desire to bed and conquer every beautiful woman he met was no longer a priority, the idea of settling down with someone also remained absent. A fated mate and true love were the farthest things from his mind…until now.

“Fated mate. Bloody hell! Calista help me,” he said aloud, his Scottish burr thick with frustration. What in the name of the Ancients was happening to him?

 

“Is everything all right, Your Highness?” A beautiful, smiling fairy floated to him, speaking softly. She was Gabriella Kildare, Keeper of the Great Library, mother of Luna Kildare, and grandmother to Grace.

“Fine, Gabriella, thank ye kindly.” He lowered his voice to a whisper, realizing his previous statement carried too much in the peaceful, quiet room. “How fair is your granddaughter?”

The woman’s smile lit her entire face, her eyes shining with love. “Grace is doing very well, Prince Silvan. She remembers you fondly and is grateful to you for saving her life. She has returned to school and is now special friends with your charge, her sister, and their friend. They call themselves The Fearless Four.”

“Aye, I ken that verra well.” He closed his eyes and rubbed his temples as the image of her solidified in his mind’s eye once more.

 

Gabriella studied him, saw the disturbance and unrest in his aura, and frowned slightly. “What is troubling you, my friend? Perhaps I can help.” She dropped the formalities, replacing it with the concern of the true friend she had become to him.

 

He shrugged and produced a resigned sigh. “I am not sure. I am not ready for this. Och, it would be grand to delegate this to another. My heart…” He trailed off and shook his head. “She is not the sort I pursued, and she is so young in body but so much wiser than one her age ought to be. When I was charged to watch over her, I did not expect to feel–” He raised a frustrated hand, then let it flop onto the table.

“Ah, the heart and what it feels is truly a mysterious thing, is it not? As to age, physical youth is fleeing. Besides, you might as well face the fact that only a handful have lived as many years as you. Age becomes relative eventually,” Gabriella said, the corners of her mouth turning up in a slight smile. “The heart wants what it wants, and yours will lead you in the true direction you are meant to travel.”

The prince heaved another sigh. “I’d like to see it again. I want to be certain beyond any doubt that she is to be the one.”

“You want to see the prophecy.” She spoke the words as a statement, not a question.

“Aye, Gabriella. The prophecy. I ken they reveal a good deal but often bring up even more questions. I wish to see it again, to try to understand further now that I have been watching over her. I seek to glean more information.”

“Come with me,” Gabriella said, beckoning him to follow her.

Gabriella waved her hands, lighting the candles stationed around the room they entered. She uttered a few words in a tongue not recognized by most, magically sealing the room so they could not be overheard. “Sit down at the crystal ball while I get the tome. Then, we will ask Calista to reveal more and pray that your unrest will be settled.”

 

The handsome fairy prince complied with his friend’s request, mentally cursing when his mind returned to thoughts of her. If he closed his eyes and concentrated, he could see her in the now. He longed for that, the pull irresistible. For a brief moment, he tried to fight it but the last of his resistance succumbed. Aurora. her name brought forth emotions that were completely foreign to him. The name alone poured into his soul, warming him as sunshine itself never could. His heart betrayed him once again, making him gasp as it trembled with a sensation he could not describe. She was seated at the piano, lost in a world of what was unmistakably a musical version of Romeo & Juliet. Her beautiful, enchanting voice engulfed him as nothing ever had in his entire long, long life. Great Calista, she sounded like an angel, the most beautiful of angels. My angel. She is my angel. That proclamation, although made only inside his mind, squeezed his heart, causing him to groan. Unable to resist where his traitorous heart led, his head dropped to the table with a thump, and all he could do was listen and let sensation after exquisite, tantalizing sensation float him along.

He was brought up short when Gabriella spoke his name. Reluctantly, his mind and heart began to let go of the ethereal vision. It was ironic. He no longer wanted to release what he’d tried fervently to resist in the first place.

“A thousand pardons, lass,” Prince Silvan said, blinking as a feeling of slight vertigo came and then went.

Gabriella just smiled, flipped to a page in the behemoth tome she laid before him, then looked at the crystal ball. Taking a few grounding breaths and willing his wits to return, the prince peered at the page and read.

As the sun sets on the last day of Summer, four shall be born.
Among them, a girl child shall be named for the dawn.
Young in body but strong and wise in spirit, she shall prevail in a war she must fight.
To her aid, a goddess and a prince shall come.
Hearts broken shall mend and flesh shall heal when the song of Aurora draws near.
At the break of day, a metamorphosis shall take shape.
The healer will thus be healed and forevermore made whole.
In that moment, worlds will crumble and others be formed.
Aurora the Singer will then forever be Aurora the Oracle.

As it happened the first time he’d read the prophecy, goosebumps erupted on Prince Silvan’s arms and traveled down his spine. The world around him seemed to tremble for a few seconds. Her voice came to him once more, her wise brown eyes full of love meeting his vivid blue ones. It lasted only a short time yet to Silvan, it seemed to go on for an eternity.

 

“Show me,” he said shakily once the sensation faded.

Gabriella took one of the prince’s hands and instructed him to put his other on the ball’s surface. She did the same and uttered words in the tongue she’d spoken earlier. When opaque mists began to swirl inside the crystal, the surface grew warm. “Great Goddess Calista, we thank you for your presence with us and beseech your guidance. Please reveal the knowledge Prince Silvan seeks and may he find peace and acceptance with what is destined to transpire.”

Where the opaque mists had been only seconds before, images formed inside the ball.  The round shape started to grow until a large circular window formed. Silvan was powerless to stop the sensation of freefalling, plummeting through the window and into the scene itself. As he blinked, he realized he was now part of what he’d asked to see.

 

A young woman not fully at her peak moved her hands skillfully over the keys of a grand piano. She looked completely at peace as she sang. He saw and heard everything as though it were happening in that moment. Her beautiful voice filled the room, completely entrancing him, flooding his soul with life and love. It radiated from her and into him. He felt her strong heartbeat as though it were his own.

 

As quickly as it came, the spell was broken, and images and scenes moved faster and faster.  She was weeping against the shoulder of a muscular blond man Silvan instinctively knew to be her Da. The broken utterances of grief crashed over the handsome prince in wave after wave of unrelenting despair for a much beloved mother who had been savagely ripped from her. He felt her agony as though it were irrevocably etched in his very soul. Oh, dear Calista, how he longed to enfold her in his own arms and take away her pain with all the love his traitorous heart felt for her!

 

A child version of her was at an easel painting a graveyard scene and singing mournfully. Silvan’s heart twisted as her sadness wound its way into and around him. He would have staggered at the intensity of it if he’d been standing. Och, it was nearly more than he could withstand.

The scene changed once again, and somehow Silvan knew he was seeing into the future. Flash! A horrendous explosion. A roaring ball of fire. Flash! Aurora in a hospital bed…pale, still…lifeless. He saw himself bent over in unspeakable sorrow. Tears ran freely, then he scooped her into his arms. He held her…rocked her…kissed her…wept as his heart shattered into a million pieces. Flash! Aurora asleep in a luxurious comfortable bed…their bed…with him holding her hand. Flash! An infinity of silk and radiance slowly coming down a long aisle toward him. Lovely music. Gasps of awe. Tears of joy. Flash! He stood behind his mate, both of them looking into a mirror. His arms wrapped around her from behind, his hands caressing the mound of her belly where their child rested inside. Flash! Dancing. Lots of music and dancing. She laughed into his eyes when he brought her up out of an elaborate dip. Flash! Her peacefully sleeping, her head resting on his chest as he reclined against a tree in his most special place. Flash! His mate performing onstage while he looked on in adoration, pride, and uncontained, undying love. Flash!

More images and scenes played, shifting faster and faster until the prince thought he would go mad. “Stop!” To his own ears, his voice sounded thunderous, fierce, but he sensed that no sound came past his lips.

 

The next instant, his eyes squeezed closed, his breathing coming in short, sharp gasps. “What…the…bloody…hell?” He rubbed his head vigorously, trying without much success to dislodge the sensation of being hurled through time and space. His head hurt, and he was horrified to discover that tears flooded his piercing blue eyes and threatened to spill over.

“It was what you asked to see, Prince Silvan,” said Gabriella softly, handing him a glass of clear, icy water. “Drink it slowly. You will feel better shortly.”

Prince Silvan wanted to lay his head down right there and sleep, weariness now covering him like a downy fleece blanket. Och, he wanted to sleep…just sleep. However, afterimages formed on the backs of his eyelids the instant they closed, so he forced them open.

Gabriella gently touched his forehead and murmured soft words in the same ancient language she’d spoken earlier. “Strength and courage be yours, dear prince. Take heart.”

Little by little, he felt himself settle. “I reckon I got what I asked for but have more questions than before. It is not often I am utterly stumped.” The urge to bellow to the sky hammered into him. He wanted to throw back his head and ask why and how. How could he, of all people, have fallen so hard? Why did his heart react this way for a girl he hadn’t even directly talked to yet? How had she become injured, or was it an illness he’d seen? And it had apparently killed her! Dear Calista, would he have to watch her die and then grieve for her? But he was certain the time appeared later when they were about to wed, then when she was carrying a child, his child. She was at her peak, older, when the image of him caressing her baby bump came. It was all muddled together and seemed more and more like a dream as minute by minute passed.

 

Gabriella’s magic began to calm him. Although the images still played dreamily and repeatedly in his mind, he started to feel more grounded and stronger. “Thank ye kindly, lass. I am beholden.” The corners of his moth turned up in a small smile.

“No thanks needed, Your Grace. It is I who owe you for the life of my beloved granddaughter,” Gabriella replied.

“Ye owe me nothing, dear friend. Grace was not meant for such an ending. Please give her my regards when next ye see her.”

He stood up to leave, then hesitated at the door for a moment to look back at her over his shoulder. He inclined his head when she gave him a little curtsey. He had one more stop to make before beginning the long and winding road that entwined his destiny with that of a young woman with the most beautiful soul and name to match. Aurora. Ye gods, he had it bad! How the blithering hell had be come to this? The handsome but bewildered prince hoped his sister, the daughter of Eros himself, could explain this to him. If anyone could, she certainly could. Perhaps she was his only hope in trying to straighten out his turncoat of a heart and help him make sense of this.

 

Prince Silvan robotically searched for his sister, Ella, finding her in her living quarters. She smiled tenderly at him over her teacup and beckoned him to the empty chair across from her. “Tea, brother?”

“Aye, thank ye,” Silvan said. “I hope I’m not disturbing your relaxation.”

“Oh, of course not! I’m always happy to see you but I must say, you are the one who does not look happy. What is troubling you?”

Och, she knows me too well, he thought, then shrugged. “Where do I begin?”

“Try at the beginning,” Ella chuckled. “Hey, we’re pals, remember? We always have been and always will be. What is amiss? I want to help if I can.”

Silvan sighed, then wished for a shot of whiskey to put into the tea. Seeming to read his mind, a laughing Ella handed him a golden flask. Silvan uncapped it, took a healthy swig, then poured a sizable amount in his tea. Seeing Ella’s eyes widen, he shrugged.

 

“Woman troubles?” Ella asked, lighter blue eyes meeting the bold, vivid ones of her brother.

Silvan choked on the mouthful of tea he’d just taken. Covering his mouth to avoid spewing the whole thing over Ella’s pretty table cloth, he coughed and spluttered, eyes watering, and pounded his chest vigorously.

Ella looked down at her own teacup, shook her head sadly. “Oh dear. Aww, Silvan, what has happened?”

Finally under control enough to speak, he cleared his throat and simply said, “The prophecy.”

“Ah, yes. I know that has been on your mind recently.” She softened her voice and reached for his hand. “Is it her, Silvan? I am convinced of it but I realize you were on the fence, unsure if it meant her. You have new information, I can see it in your face.”

 

“Aye, Ella lass, it is her. I was on the fence because I was trying to convince myself it wasnae her. Aye, she is beautiful, courageous, and och, so very lovely. Alas, I came to realize and finally believed her to be whom the prophecy spoke of–” He stopped and bowed his head. “I have always been my own man, Ella. I am not equipped for a fated mate or to have my destiny so entwined with someone else’s, let alone a young woman I have been watching over since she was but a verra wee lass. I cannae…didnae want to and yet…och, bugger me!”

 

“You came to know her and fell in love with your charge…your fated mate. Oh, Silvan, it happens that way sometimes. It cannot be avoided. It’s the way of things.” Ella’s beautiful snow white wings fluttered happily, and she gave him a small smile over her teacup.

“I want to take it back. I cannae!”

“You can’t take it back, Silvan. It is written–destined. You can do this, dear Silvan. You can and you will. Your heart–”

“Bugger this treacherous, traitorous heart!”

Ella smiled again, her eyes twinkling this time. “Deep down, Silvan, you don’t want to take it back. If you did, you would go completely out of your mind and ache endlessly, never to feel complete peace. I understand that these are such new feelings for you, dearheart. You never believed it would happen to you, that your life would matter so vitally to someone and that your heart would be stolen by another. You don’t believe this right now, but darling, you have such great capacity for love and so much of it to give. The heart doesn’t lie, and yours will lead you.”

“Bloody traitorous thing,” Silvan grumbled.

 

“The heart often has a mind of its own. Open yourself to it and don’t fight it. You love her. I can see it plainly in your eyes and your aura.”

Silvan bowed his head into his hands and moaned. “Calista help me, but aye, I do.”

Ella patted his hand. “Admitting it is a big step, Silvan. Now, tell me what else you have learned. You told me earlier today you were visiting the library.”

 

Silvan relayed everything to his sister about the visit with Gabriella and what he’d seen in the crystal ball. “Some of it brought me such great joy, such that I just couldnae tamp down. Och, but other things…Ella, it nearly broke me. She was dying…or had just died…and the grief nearly crushed me. I…the image of me…held her…rocked her…stroked her hair…kissed her. If I am to love her, and believe me, I do, how could I bear watching her die? To love her and then lose her–”

Ella took her brother’s hand again, squeezing it hard. “You will save her! Whatever comes, Silvan, you will save her. The wedding and pregnancy, Silvan, that is the end result after the storm, I am certain. You will save her…and she will save Avalon and so many other worlds from the danger that is to come. Trust her…trust yourself…trust the love you hold for her and the love she already holds for you.”

“Ella, how can she already have love for me? I have not made myself visible to her yet. She has no idea.” Silvan’s confused and bewildered gaze bore into Ella’s.

“Her heart knows. She feels you with her when you are near. Aurora’s magic is uniquely hers, and it knows who you are and what you mean to her.”

 

Ella sounded so sure of herself. Hell, that was why he’d come to see her, after all. “What now?”

“It’s time you make yourself known to her, Silvan. Her great need of you is now. She has been waiting for you. Teach her and guide her. Watch over her but most of all, love her. You will know what to do and so will she.”

“All right,” Silvan said resignedly. “I will appear to her after her audition. Och, she will make a beautiful Juliet, indeed.”

“Ah, that she will, dear brother.” Ella squeezed his hand and stood up when he finished his tea. “Have a good sleep tonight, Silvan. Your work begins as does another life for you.”

Forever in Time: Chapter 64, Life Changes, Part 2

Nise Dreamweaver
-
8
Forever in Time: Chapter 64, Life Changes, Part 2

At hearing her son’s call, Goddess Ariadne materialized inside the magic circle Cian created. Seeing the serious, troubled expression on his face, Ariadne frowned in concern. “What is it, Cian? What is troubling you?”

“Aurora,” Cian said simply.

“Ah, I think I see,” said Ariadne. She didn’t dance around a subject or play ignorant. Ariadne believed in getting right to the heart of the matter. “Aurora has told you about her burgeoning magical abilities.”

“Yes, Mother, and the poor girl is confused and rather troubled, I daresay. With all that has been happening, she’s had a lot on her mind. This is a lot for her to have to deal with, you know.” Cian looked his mother in the eye and sighed. “Just what does all this entail and what does it mean for her? She’s been through enough, don’t you think?”

Ariadne produced her own sigh and met Cian’s gaze without blinking. She put a reassuring hand on her son’s shoulder, but her expression was somber. “Cian, I understand where you are coming from and how much you love her. I do not think I need to tell you that Aurora is made of strong stock.” Cian shook his head in agreement with her statement. “You already know that Aurora’s destiny is a very important one. You have told her this yourself.”

 

“Mother, just how much does she have to endure? Someone so young should never look this haunted,” Cian replied.

“Normally I would agree, but there is no way around it. Even I cannot go against the Watcher’s plans.”

“The Watcher,” Cian muttered. “Just who is this Watcher to put all this on such a young girl?”

 

Ariadne sighed heavily. “Darling, you have asked me this first question time and again, and I still cannot reveal anymore than i have already told you. The Watcher is who gave me my power, the one responsible for the creation of the deities and really of all of us. As to Aurora, you must believe me and have faith that no more than what Aurora can handle will be thrust upon her. She will persevere and even be a much stronger person, not that she is weak now. Aurora will thrive.”

Cian blew out a frustrated sigh. “I’m just worried, Mother, and so is Tyrone. That man has been through a living nightmare, a nightmare I cannot even imagine.”

“I know, darling.” Ariadne’s response was soft, her expression troubled. “What happened to Lenora…and Tyrone’s grief…it should never have occurred. There is much damage to repair.”

“Yes, Mother, I know. I just–” He trailed off and shook his head in frustration. “I feel so helpless and just don’t know what to do for any of them. I need you to tell me how to help, Mother, because I am at a total loss.”

Ariadne ran a loving hand over her son’s cheek. “Sweetheart, you are helping more than you know. What Aurora needed from you, which you gave in abundance, is a listening ear, affection, and belief and confidence in her. That is all you can do for the time being.”

“I wish I could do more.”

Ariadne gave her son a warm and approving smile. “I know you do, my son. You want to have that active role of fixing everything. The time will come when Aurora will need all your skill to help her.”

 

Cian’s breath caught and tendrils of ice ran down his spine. “Mother, what are you saying?”

“Only what I have already said, dearheart. That is all I am allowed to tell you.” Ariadne watched as Cian’s expression grew stormy. This was one of those times she fervently wished she could reveal more. “Sweetheart, do you remember when Aurora was around eight years old? She was watching an episode of that medical show that was popular some decades ago.”

‘Yes. It was called ER. There was an episode early on in the first season where a young woman died in childbirth due to a series of missteps and bad luck. It saddened Aurora greatly, and I had to explain to her that it was just play acting.”

“And do you remember what she asked you, Cian?”

Cian’s eyes misted over, and the corners of his mouth rose in a nostalgic smile. “She wrapped her little arms around my neck and said, ‘Uncle Cian, if I got really sick, would you fix me?'” A lump rose to his throat and he had to swallow hard.

 

“And you said?” Ariadne encouraged gently.

“I told her I loved her more than all the stars in the sky and that I would do everything in my power to fix her.” Cian swallowed hard again, the constriction in his throat paining him while he talked. “She kissed my cheek, said she loved me, and told me I must be the best doctor in the whole universe. Ah, Mother, she was always such a darling little thing. She has this way that makes you just want to squeeze her.”

“Aurora has great faith in you and for very good reason,” said Ariadne.

Cian chuckled. “There were times I think I scared the poor kid to death. You know how intense I can be.”

“Ah, but she knows your heart, Cian. She would not have confided in you otherwise.”

Cian nodded, recognizing the wisdom in his mother’s statement. He was silent for a time as the sound of Aurora’s playing and singing settled over him. The beautiful chords and Aurora’s magically enhanced voice started to unwind Cian’s taut nerves. “She’s so beautiful and brave…someone to be greatly admired.”

“That she is, my son. That she certainly is.” Ariadne kissed her son’s cheek before bidding him farewell and vanishing.

 

Time seemed to stand still while Aurora, Theresa, and Leo worked. Leo sat at the piano while Theresa wrote the appropriate musical notations and lyrics they all settled on. “Okay, I want to hear how this sounds with the changes.” Leo pointed to a piece in the score and asked Aurora to sing the series of notes as though they were a lament from the depths of her soul.

Aurora took a quick sip of water, readied herself, and began.

“Aaaaaah aaaaaahhhhhh, my Romeo!
What have you done? How could you leave me?”

Aurora pretended to pluck a vial out of her true love’s hand, then made a throwing gesture. The music escalated to a stormy, staccato mood.

“Poison! Alas! Vile poison has ended his life.
Poison has stopped my Rome’s heart
And broken mine forever!
Poison! But none for me!
No, none for me.”

the music shifted to a hopeful flavor.

“I will kiss your lips!
Perhaps there is enough to send me
To send me to you.”

Once again, the music became devastatingly mournful.

“Your mouth is warm
As if just in sleep.
Oh, my love!
My sweet Romeo!
Could you feel me?
Could you feel my kiss?
Alas, how still you are!
Still and silent
Still…so still…as death
So still…in death…”

Aurora pretended to pick up a dagger as music the switched to a foreshadowing minor key, sounding of immanent doom.

“I cannot live!
Cannot live in a world,
A world without my Romeo.
I pray the gods forgive me.
Forgive me for what I do.”

Aurora pretended to stab herself while Leo played an agonizing sustained chord.

“Romeo…I…come!
Wait…for me!
Wait…for me…
In our castle…
Our…castle…of…marble.
It…is…done! I die.
I die! Romeo…I…come.”

Aurora sang as though mortally wounded, short breaths coming in between every few words. As the music exploded, signaling the sad and fateful end of the lovers, Aurora grabbed her stomach and fell to the floor as if landing next to her beloved and dying beside him.

A few seconds later, Aurora got to her feet, dusted herself off, and grinned a little sheepishly. Neither Leo nor her aunt had asked her to act out the scene, but she just couldn’t help herself.

 

“Beautiful, Aurora! Just beautiful,” Leo said, wiping sweat off his brow and standing up. “Holy hell, that was amazing, actually.”

Aurora’s grin widened, and she flushed with pleasure. “Yeah?”

“Definitely,” Theresa agreed.

Then, Aurora heard and saw the most amazing thing. Leo and Theresa exchanged a look, Leo cleared his throat, and spoke. “Aurora, this may be a rather strange question, but I want to ask it anyway.”

“Shoot,” Aurora said. I wonder if he’s figured me out. Does he suspect I have magic? Gosh, how do I explain that to someone who hasn’t been around me all my life?

“Theresa tells me you have aspiration of being a singer and actress,” Leo started.

 

Aurora nodded emphatically and waited for Leo to continue.

“Would you like to audition for this role, Aurora?” Leo asked. “Your cousin is right. This music…this score…well, it’s perfect for you. I think you’d be a shoe-in, and I’m sure your aunt agrees.”

“I do, sweetie. I think this may be the break you’ve been waiting for,” Theresa said.

“Huh?” Aurora squeaked, unable to believe what she’d just heard.

Theresa chuckled and repeated Leo’s question.

Aurora gaped for what seemed like an hour. “You mean…you mean to tell me…?” Then, a dreamy expression crossed her features as the words began to sink in. Leo and Aunt Theresa wanted Aurora…her…to audition for Juliet. A small, little smile touched her lips. “Yes…oh, yes. I would love that so, so much…but don’t they already have the part cast? I mean, wasn’t Marissa Lockwood supposed to be Juliet?” Marissa was a beautiful young actress who’d made a name for herself starring in similar movies.

“It turned out that Marissa is unavailable for the role,” Theresa explained. “She’d recently finished shooting on location in Sunlit Tides for her previous role but then became seriously ill soon after arriving home.”

“Oh, Auntie, that’s awful! Is she going to be all right?”

“She should make a full recovery in time, but she’s clearly too ill to take on this role. There aren’t many who can compare to her, so the studio has been scrambling,” Theresa said. “Things were looking very bleak…until now. Anyway, I think we can get an audition set up as early as Monday morning. I’m not a proponent of having you miss classes, but this is most definitely a special opportunity. I’m sure we could have you back in time for your second period.”

“Oh, I just have Study Hall first thing Monday,” Aurora said.

“Fine! Leo and I will work out magic and get it set up. As long as it’s okay with your father, we should be in business,” Theresa said, her eyes twinkling.

Aurora giggled. “I don’t think I’ll have to twist his arm much.” She bounced on the balls of her feet and gave her aunt a long, tight hug. Then, she bounded over to Leo, threw herself into his arms, and gave him a noisy kiss on his cheek. “Oh gosh! I can’t tell you what this means to me, Leo! Do you know how amazing you are? I mean, you’re a wonderful human being! Oh, I’m so happy I could kiss you again.” And that is what Aurora did, giving Leo another noisy kiss on the cheek.

 

Leo laughed, returned the hug, and patted Aurora’s back affectionately. “At least you didn’t faint on me,” he teased.

Aurora laughed uproariously and executed some joyful ballet jumps. “I’m too keyed up to faint. If I do get the part, you’ll hear some serious shrieking though.” A moment later, her expression turned serious. “Crap! What if they hate me?”

 

Leo smiled a soft encouraging smile at Aurora. “Oh, honey, they won’t. Just go in there, have fun, and do the best you can. All they can say is no, right? You won’t be any worse off. And besides,” he lowered his voice, a gleam in his eye, “I have a good feeling about this, a very good feeling.”

Aurora took five minutes to bask in the praise and contemplate what this could mean for her life. It’s about time some happiness came my way, she thought to herself. Maybe this is the start of things turning around for this family.

Theresa clapped her hands sharply, bringing Aurora out of her thoughts. “Right. Back to work. The rest of this music isn’t gonna write itself, and we need to play this through and see how it all fits.”

They decided to run through the entire tomb scene with Theresa now at the piano and Leo singing Romeo’s part opposite Aurora’s Juliet. Since Aurora would be auditioning for Juliet, Theresa suggested that Leo and Aurora act it out. Aurora had been doing that anyway, and Leo wanted to offer Aurora some encouragement and coaching. “Now, this is going to be tricky, Aurora. Just lying there being dead isn’t as easy as it looks. You have to try not to blink and you can’t offer any help when Romeo lifts you in his arms. You’re dead weight.”

 

“Ouch! Romeo’s poor back.” Aurora mock winced at Leo, teasing him lightly.

Both Leo and Theresa laughed. “As long as you don’t go gaining fifty pounds in the next six months, David will be able to lift you with one hand.” David Martin was the talented young actor and singer already signed on to play Romeo. All the girls, including Grace, proclaimed to be madly in love with him.

Aurora giggled. “Touché.”

“Okay. Here we go? You ready?” Leo asked.

“Hit it, Maestro.” Aurora grinned at her aunt, got into position for when Romeo comes to the tomb, not realizing that Juliet is only under a sleep spell.

Leo sang Romeo’s part flawlessly, adding all the appropriate emotions that Romeo would feel. Aurora soon lost herself, falling into the lovely but harsh world these two lovers inhabited. A grief-stricken Romeo sang of his everlasting love for his lady, his eyes cast solely upon her still face. Romeo bent over Juliet to stroke her hair and her cheek, then tenderly brought his lips to hers in a kiss of goodbye. As Romeo sang the line, “Come rest in my arms, my love,” he lifted Juliet to cradle her against his chest. Aurora, as Juliet, kept her body as limp as she could possibly make it, lying totally relaxed in Romeo’s arms. Then, Romeo drank the deadly poison and sank to the floor, Juliet still held fast to him, her head falling to Romeo’s chest.

When Juliet was to awaken, Aurora slowly sat up and looked around, her expression dazed. “Where is my Romeo?” she sang, realizing that something was amiss. “Oh!” A gasp at seeing his prone body.

Juliet bent over Romeo, frantically singing for him to revive. Realizing Romeo was truly dead, Juliet began the final mournful piece, putting all her love for Romeo and her grief at losing him into it. Juliet looked upon her beloved, stroked his face and studied him as though to commit his features to eternal memory, kissed him, committed her final act, then came to rest beside her lover, her fingers entwined with his, and uttered her dying breath.

However, when Aurora came back to herself after the final chords, to her horror, she’d forgotten herself and her magic had taken over. She realized that as she became lost in Romeo and Juliet’s world, reality shifted for them all, and they, too, were a part of Aurora’s creation.

 

Leo sat down hard on the sofa, shaking his head and looking bewildered. Aurora sat up and leaned against the wall, wiping a hand tiredly over her brow. Theresa just sat at the piano, a small smile on her face. //You forgot to scale back, sweetie,// Theresa said telepathically to her niece.

//I…I guess  I did. Oh gosh, Auntie! Leo felt it too, I know it. I…um…think it’s time for honesty. I think he needs to understand about us…about me…so he knows what he’s in for.//

//Yes,// Theresa agreed.

Aurora turned her attention to Leo and sat down beside him. Placing a gentle hand on his shoulder, she began talking softly. “Just take a few deep breaths, Leo. You’ll feel normal in a minute.”

Leo did as instructed, the first couple sounding shaky, unsteady. “Wh…what the hell was that? I thought I must’ve dozed off and was dreaming.”

 

Aurora hesitated a few seconds before speaking, her expression a little troubled and uncertain. “Leo…there are a few things you should know about our family…about me. There are certain abilities–” She trailed off, looking for adequate words to say without freaking the poor man out.

When Leo just kept looking at her expectantly, Aurora continued. “We…our family…me, included…well, let’s just say we’re of the supernatural sort. You see, things you may think of that go bump in the night…well, they do exist…and we…well, we kinda go bump in the night but we’re the good guys.”

Leo shrugged, still looking confused. “I don’t get it.”

 

“Okay, this is gonna take a while. First of all, don’t freak out, okay? We’re still people, too, but with extra talents.” Aurora reached for Leo’s hand, hoping the physical contact might help. She smiled at Leo when he didn’t resist her touch. “So, here’s the thing, Leo. This is who and what we are.”

For the next forty-five minutes, Aurora started from the beginning and spilled everything to Leo, telling him about witches and wizards, werewolves, fairies, and of her own abilities. She told Leo about how her mother was thought to have been dead but is now known by them to be alive but missing. When Aurora couldn’t hold back the tears for Lenora, Leo didn’t hesitate to bring her into a tight, comforting hug.

“Oh, honey, I’m so sorry! I knew her name sounded familiar. I know of your mother in name only, but my wife, Leela, is a reader and is definitely a fan. Leela said it saddened her when she heard about Lenora’s death on the news.” Leo’s father’s heart went out to Aurora, and as he’d done for his daughter, Blue so many times, he wiped Aurora’s tears.

“I’m so sorry, Leo. I didn’t mean to turn into a blubbering mess.” Aurora offered Leo a tremulous smile. “Thank Leela for me…for us. I think…I think when she comes back, she’ll be happy to send Leela an autographed copy of one of her books.”

“Leela would like that.” Leo wiped a final lone tear from Aurora’s cheek. “I don’t recall hearing that Lenora is missing instead of truly dead.”

“We felt it best to keep it that way. My cousin Robin – he’s a cop, see – says it shouldn’t get out, not yet. We don’t want to tip off the kidnappers and risk them running off and stashing her someplace else. Plus, we think there is magic somehow behind all this, and we don’t exactly want the entire world knowing about what we are,” Aurora explained.

“Yes, that makes sense,” Leo said.

Aurora gave Leo a rather watery slight grin. “Anyway, there you have it. That’s our crazy, weird family. We won’t blame you if you want to run for the hills.”

 

Leo smiled but still looked a little dazed. “I’m still here, aren’t I? If I was gonna run screaming, I’d have already done it. I’ll admit, this is a lot to take in, so sorry if I ask any dumb questions.”

“Ask anything you want, Leo. We figured that as closely together as we were going to be working, we’d have a lot of explaining to do at some point,” Theresa said, having left the room for more water and returning to pass it out.

“You sure you still want to hang with us?” Aurora asked.

In spite of the bombshell dropped at him, Leo grinned and shrugged. “Why not? I’ve hung out with worse.”

“Gee, thanks a lot.” Aurora laughed and poked Leo playfully on the arm. Her face relaxed in a relieved smile.

Leo returned Aurora’s smile. “I knew there was something special about you, Aurora. Your music is–” Leo broke off and rubbed the back of his neck. “It’s beautiful, but that doesn’t do it justice. It’s unlike anything I’d ever heard before.”

Aurora gave him an apologetic look. “I know, Leo. I…sometimes forget myself, especially when I’m really into it, see. I forget to scale back sometimes so the magic takes over and alters reality. Like now, it made the world of Romeo and Juliet as my mind sees it. It’s cool, but it used to freak me out a bit, still does sometimes.”

“Yes, I can imagine,” Leo replied.

“My singing…the music…I’ll just say there’s a lot I can do with it,” Aurora said.

“What else can you do? I’d like to hear more,” Leo replied.

“Really? I’ll show you…if you really want me to.”

“Yep, I do.” Leo said. “You don’t have to scale back around me, Aurora. I can take it. You see, I’ve had my own experience quite some time ago, which I’ll tell you about one day. I don’t scare easily.”

“I’m so glad, Leo,” Aurora said softly but passionately. She hugged him again, holding onto it for a long stretch. She closed her eyes for a few moments, just enjoying the newfound feelings of kinship she felt for Leo. She had a great feeling that this was the start of a lovely lifelong friendship.

Author’s Note: Again, a special thank you goes to Kymber of Story Spinner for the opportunity to borrow Leo to make appearances in my story. He can be found in her story Noble Doubt and is the Generation 2 heir. True confessions – he was my all-time favorite character (we music people gotta stick together) and my Sim heartthrob. 😀 You can only imagine how thrilled I was (still am! I do my little chair dance every time he appears) to be able to have him visit my world. Thank you so much, Kymber! You are truly a dear friend and a generous soul. I hope I did him justice in this chapter. As always, I will do my utmost to give him the respect and care he certainly deserves.

From here on out, there will likely be some little spoilers when Leo makes his appearances., If you haven’t read Leo’s story, please do so and refer back to Noble Doubt as you need to. I do my absolute best to remain true to the original story, so I do apologize if, at any time, I accidentally make a continuity error.

The episode of ER mentioned is from the first season and is called Love’s Labor Lost. It’s a favorite but a devastating episode to be sure. To this day, it still chokes me up.

As always, thank you all so much for reading, liking, commenting, and subscribing. I can’t tell you how much it means to me.

Forever in Time: Chapter 63, Valerie Comes Clean

Nise Dreamweaver
-
8
Forever in Time: Chapter 63, Valerie Comes Clean

***Content Warning! One F-Bomb and other swearing. Descriptions of Deep/Severe Grief*** 

 

 

It was a rare day that Tyrone had his part of the duplex to himself. Chris and Jonas had dates, Andrea had an athletic tryout at school – something rare for a weekend – and Aurora was playing music with Theresa. In a way, Tyrone enjoyed the quiet time yet in another, it gave him too much time to think. Thinking led to brooding, which put him in a dark, melancholic mood. He’d just have to make the best of it and try to get his mind on something else other than his sad, empty life.

The doorbell rang, and Tyrone frowned slightly. He hadn’t been expecting company and simply wasn’t in the mood for visitors. However, when he looked out the window and saw someone holding what looked like an official envelope, Tyrone was quick to crack open the door. He scrawled his signature on the pad the man held out to him, absently thanked him, and took the envelope. When Tyrone turned it over and saw the return label of the Witches’ Council, his heartbeat accelerated and his breath caught.

Momentarily, Tyrone held the envelope to his chest and closed his eyes to compose himself. Was this what he’d been waiting for all this time? //Oh, my Lenora, hold on. Hold on just a little longer, darling. I love you, my Goddess.//

Tyrone sat down hard in his chair, closed his eyes to mentally count to ten, and opened the envelope. With trembling fingers, he removed the piece of parchment and read.

 

April 26, 2123
Dear Mr. Landgraab,
We are writig to you to hereby approve your request for the exhumation of your wife, Lenora Landgraab. This will be effective immediately and will expire a year from the date on this letter. Should you need an extension, please contact President Erica Landgraab or Vice President Elena Moreno for instructions. We wish you well, Sir, and hope you find the answers you are seeking.
Sincerely,
The Witches’ Council of Aurora Skies

Tyrone blew out a long breath, closed his eyes once more, and let his head fall back against the back of his chair. They would soon be one step closer to unraveling this mystery. Now that Tyrone had the official approval in hand, it didn’t seem real somehow. Images and scenarios played in his mind’s eye about what he’d tell the children, how to proceed from here, and how he would react at seeing a doppelganger of his Lenora lying in her coffin. Tyrone had longed for this but oh, this was going to be so hard.

 

The doorbell rang again, and Tyrone cursed when brought out of his dark musings. However, he sensed it was one of his own – his sister Valerie – and his Wolf’s Sixth Sense knew beyond any doubt that she was terrified.

Springing to his feet, Tyrone pulled a shaking Valerie inside, kicked the door closed, and wrapped protective arms around her. “Valerie! Sweetie, what happened? What’s the matter?”

 

Valerie clung to Tyrone as if this was her last moment of life and would be carried away, kicking and screaming, at any second. All she could produce were ragged gasps.

It was clear to Tyrone that his sister was having a panic attack, something that had never happened to her to his knowledge. He sat her down on the sofa, took her hands, and squeezed them. “Val, honey, I’m gonna get you a glass of water, okay?”

“Don’t…leave…me!” she panted, her hands clamping on Tyrone’s in a vicelike grip.

“Okay, sis. I won’t go anywhere. I’m here.” He lowered his voice to a soft, slow timbre and instructed her to slow her breathing. “In and out, honey. That’s it. With me now.” He took several long inhales, breathing out slowly to help Valerie match her breathing with his.

As Valerie started to calm down, the wild look in her eyes started to lessen. “I…I think I’m okay now. I’ll take that glass of water now, please.”

“Okay. You just sit tight and I’ll be right back. I promise, Val. I won’t be long.” He wiped a sweaty tendril of hair off his sister’s forehead and hurried to the kitchen. When he returned, he sensed that Valerie was still on edge but the abject terror was absent. Tyrone handed the glass of icy water to her, sat down, and took her free hand, noticing it was still cold and clammy. “Drink it slow. Nice and easy, sweetie. That’s it. Just take your time, and you can tell me what happened when you’re ready, all right?”

Valerie nodded and took a few sips in silence. Finally, she spoke. “I don’t deserve this. I don’t deserve your being so sweet to me. You’ll hate me after I tell you.”

“Valerie, I could never hate you. You’re my baby sister.”

 

“You will once you know.” Valerie got to her feet, the urge to pace almost irresistible.

Tyrone shook his head, unable to fathom even the slightest thought of hating his sister. Sure, she’d been acting strangely and was so distant now, but he’d never stopped loving her and neither had the rest of the family. Hating his little sister – it simply was not in his makeup. “I think you need to tell me what happened.”

Valerie took a tremulous breath, licked her lips, and squared her shoulders. “Lenora is alive.”

Tyrone blinked. “I know, sweetie. She reached me telepathically a while back. It was brief but she was able to reach me.”

“I know. Dad told me.”

 

“And I got the exhumation order just before you arrived. I’m going to make arrangements to get this done as soon as humanly possible. We should get some more answers then,” Tyrone continued.

A small smile touched Valerie’s lips. “I’m so glad, bro. I really am. I know I didn’t seem like I was happy about it during your meeting but–” She trailed off and grimaced. “After I tell you, you’ll understand.”

“You’re talking in riddles, Val. C’mon, out with it. You’ll feel better once it’s off your chest, I’m sure,” Tyrone pressed her gently.

Valerie shook her head, tears welling in her eyes. “I won’t, but you do need to know.” She looked down at the half empty glass of water now resting on the coffee table. “A shot of whiskey would make that taste a helluva lot better.”

Tyrone chuckled but shook his own head. “Later once this is all out. Right now, I think we’d better remain clear headed.”

“Smart idea,” Valerie sighed. “Okay, well, here it is. It’s Lenora. She’s alive…and I know where she is.”

What felt like a bolt of lightning shot through Tyrone’s solar plexus, and he jerked backward. “What?! What did you just say?”

“I know where Lenora is.”

Tyrone had to clench his fists to keep himself from grabbing Valerie by the shoulders and digging in. He pressed his lips together and willed himself to remain calm. Freaking out would only send Valerie running away in panic. After taking a few calming breaths, he fixed Valerie with a steady intense look. “Where is she? Valerie, you must tell me where she is and who has her?”

“She’s being held in…M…M…urgh…held…” Valerie’s eyes widened and all she could utter were awful, almost deathlike choking sounds.

Tyrone had never heard such sounds come out of anyone, let alone his sister. He hadn’t smelled any kind of hard candy, and Tyrone’s Sixth Sense didn’t detect any food, drink, or drugs on her breath or in her system. The only thing he knew to do was to pound her forcefully on the back, perform the Heimlich Maneuver, and pound her back again. “Sic it up, Valerie. You’re gonna be okay. Try to bring it up.” He felt for his phone in his pocket, ready to call Emergency Services and even considered hoisting his sister over his shoulder and rushing her to the hospital himself.

Finally, the choking spasms released Valerie, and her breathing gradually returned to normal. Tears slid down her cheeks, and she shook her head in what Tyrone judged to be bewilderment. “I…I…can’t…tell you. The…magic…the binding curses…they won’t let me reveal…”

 

“Val, honey, what are you talking about?” Although Tyrone breathed a sigh of relief that his sister wasn’t going to die of asphyxiation, he was still alarmed at what had just happened.

“The…binding curses. The kidnappers! Two brothers. Sh…S…Sh…and…and…Lenora…she’s lo…she…M…M…can’t…think. My…head!” Valerie moaned, grabbed her head, and more choking sounds came.

Icicles of fear ran down Tyrone’s spine. He’d never before seen anything like this. “Sweetheart, I’m taking you to the hospital. You’re clearly not well.”

Tyrone was about to heft Valerie over his shoulder in a fireman’s carry but stopped when he felt her tug insistently on his shirt sleeve. //I’ll be okay in a minute. It’s the magic.// Her telepathic message, although frantic sounding, stopped him cold //Just give me a sec. I’ll be all right in a minute.//

As the fit let up, Tyrone breathed out a long sigh, his facial muscles relaxing although still displaying a worried frown. Tyrone waited silently, his gaze never leaving his sister’s face while her breathing and color returned to normal. Tyrone sat her back down on the sofa and wrapped a protective arm around her. “Okay. Now, I want you to tell me what the hell is going on, sweetie. It seems you can’t reveal places or names, but tell me what you can from the beginning. Val, you need to level with me.”

 

“You’ll hate me.”

“No, I won’t! I told you I could never hate you.” Tyrone squeezed Valerie closer, still frowning. How bad was this going to get?

Valerie took a shaky breath, swallowed hard, ran a hand over her forehead, and began. “I’m in trouble, brother. I’m in serious trouble.” Bit by bit, Valerie revealed everything but avoided specific names or places so as not to trigger the binding magic. As Tyrone heard sordid detail after sordid detail, he remained silent but his expression grew thunderous. The Wolf was right at the surface, and it took all of Tyrone’s effort to keep him cowed. Tyrone clamped his lips shut to keep the murderous growl from escaping his throat.

“I swear to you, I didn’t remember putting that stuff in Lenora’s tea. He was raping me and drugging me. He was messing with my head. I never would have…never, ever wanted to hurt Lenora. I swear that to you on my damaged, eternally damned soul.”

 

“Dear god!” Tyrone said through clenched teeth. He pounded his fist on the desk, sending papers flying everywhere and cracking the wood. Pain jackknifed through Tyrone, his hands automatically clutching his heart and gut as though that, alone, could keep him from unraveling at that seams. A horrendous groan of primal grief and horror clawed its way up and out his throat. “Dear…god!”

Valerie gasped and winced, sobbing at the awful sight before her. “I’m…sorry, brother. I won’t ask for forgiveness. I don’t deserve it,” she whispered.

“Don’t call me that right now. Just…don’t!” Tyrone’s back was to her. He simply could not turn around to face her. He felt his fangs grow, and his shoulders shook with the rage and grief he was trying desperately to subdue.

“Okay. You’re absolutely right. I don’t deserve to be your sister. See, I told you you’d hate me.” Valerie closed her eyes, unable to bear the agonizing sight of her stricken brother. She’d done that to him, and he would never, ever forgive her. How could he forgive her when she could never forgive herself?

Get it together, Landgraab! Lenora needs you to keep a cool head, and Wolfing Out isn’t the way to do it. If you’re going to save her, you need Valerie, so pull it together. Valerie’s in danger, too, and going off on her right now isn’t going to help anyone. Tyrone’s Sixth Sense practically beat him over the head with this logic. His Sixth Sense had never led him astray before, and his grandmother’s warning about listening to it rose to the surface of his thoughts.

 

Tyrone mentally counted to twenty, felt his fangs shrink back to normal size, and slowly turned to face his sister. “Val, I don’t hate you. I told you I could never hate you, and that’s the truth. I’m royally pissed at you right now, which is an understatement to the nth degree if ever there was one. I just don’t know what to say to you. I get that you’re a victim, too, and I want to rip apart the lowlife slime who hurt you. But Valerie, you should have come to me, to one of us, when you started feeling this way. Had you done that, all of this could have been avoided. Do you realize what we all have been through? Do you have any idea at all the amount of suffering and grief your nieces and nephews have endured? And Lenora! Oh, Great Drogo, my beautiful Lenora!” Tyrone staggered under the immense weight of it all. “What she suffered…what she is still suffering. Does she know? Does Lenora have any idea what you’ve done?”

 

Valerie’s body shuddered at each statement Tyrone made. “I’ve hurt a lot of people, my family most of all, and I’ll never be able to forgive myself for it. Lenora knows everything and forgave me. She, more than anyone, should hate me, but for whatever reason, she doesn’t. Lenora saved my wretched life, Tyrone. She was the one who told me the junk that was being forced into me was killing me. It made me unable to transform. Almost the instant she woke up, Lenora was thinking of me instead of herself and telling me to go to Neil Hughes for treatment or I’d have been dead in three days.”

“Neil Hughes,” Tyrone growled. “That man calls himself a doctor.” The memories of him touching his Lenora, pumping medications into her, even being near her nearly caused Tyrone to heave.

“It wasn’t his fault. He was scared for his mother. Can’t you understand that? Lenora does. She holds no animosity toward him, and he saved both hers and my life.” Valerie had no defense for herself but easily defended her friend and fellow accomplice. “We’ve both made mistakes, but mine are far, far greater than Neil’s.”

Tyrone blew out a breath, his Sixth Sense once again telling him to calm down. “All right. I get that people do things out of character when they’re running scared, but Valerie, there are consequences. What happened is a crime, and both of you are going to have to answer for your parts in it. As to my Lenora, I’m not a bit surprised at her reaction. She is the most decent, truest, strongest, and most pure-hearted person I have ever known. There isn’t an ounce of hate in her.”

Valerie nodded in agreement to every statement. “Neil and I are both prepared to face whatever music once we know Lenora is out of danger. His mother is safe, so the blackmailers have no leverage against him to force his hand anymore. She’ll stay stashed away at my beach house until it’s safe for her to return. It doesn’t even come close to making up for my mistakes, but at least I was able to help one innocent person from getting hurt.”

“All right, Valerie…okay.” So much was swirling in Tyrone’s mind that it was giving him a headache. He rubbed his temples and sighed heavily. “Look. There’s going to be a lot to work through but right now, we won’t get anywhere with finger pointing or indulging in self blame. What’s important is that you eventually came to me, and we have to somehow find a way to get Lenora out of wherever she’s being held. Do you agree?”

“Yes,” Valerie said simply. “I’ll do anything…anything to make that happen. You’ve got to believe me.”

 

“I do, Valerie. I believe you never intended for Lenora to be hurt and that you’ve been dreadfully abused, too. That is why we’re still standing here talking like this now. But I do want you to know that this doesn’t let you off the hook,” Tyrone said, his hard gaze boring into his sister’s.

“I know that. Believe me, I do.”

“Fair enough,” Tyrone said. “Now, I sense there is more. I need to know everything you are physically able to tell me.”

Valerie reached for her large shoulder bag and pulled out a journal and a manila file folder. “You know how there was one council member who was holding up Lenora’s exhumation – uh – the clone – I mean, what was supposed to be Lenora?”

“I get what you mean. What about it?” Tyrone asked a little impatiently.

“I’ve been shadowing her and got some very useful dirt. Tyrone, she is the reason the kidnappers were able to subdue Lenora and put the binding spells in place. They bought magic from her to make all this happen. She’s the one who sold them the junk they shot into me and the powder I put in Lenora’s tea. It’s all there in that folder.” Valerie put the folder on the desk. “I gave Neil a copy to give to Mathilda. We timed it so the two of you could get this information at the same time. I’m afraid if I try to go to her after I leave here, I’ll be intercepted. We did it this way because…in case something happens to me. I’m being watched.”

Tyrone cocked an eyebrow at his sister. Had the kidnappers found out what she was doing or was Valerie turning paranoid and completely cracking up? “What are you saying? Who do you think is watching you? Is it the kidnappers? Did you get caught tailing this woman?”

“No to both questions. I-I think it’s someone affiliated with Akasha, the council member. She’s a powerful witch, not as powerful as Mathilda, of course, but powerful nonetheless. She has minions…other Supernatural beings…who find things out for her.” Valerie ran an agitated hand through her hair. “I got angry…super angry…at the main kidnapper and was this close to blinding him. He may have gone to her and told her I was being unpredictable. I got wise to the drugs, you see, and I threatened his life if he tried that on me again. I’m sure, no, positive, that she’s looking for ways to just finish me altogether.”

 

This was getting more and more bizarre and disturbing by the minute, and Tyrone’s head was spinning. Aghast, he stared at his sister for a long moment before speaking. “Valerie, are you sure? Are you absolutely certain? Has your Sixth Sense gone off?”

 

“Yes, numerous times! See, it’s little things. This one day, I put the keys to my truck on the table by my front door. I was going to drive it later on that day but when I went to get them, they were in the little cup I keep on the counter. I know I didn’t put them there. I’m very meticulous about where I put things.” Valerie shivered, her fist going to her wildly racing heart.

“Go on,” Tyrone urged.

“One night, the bookmark I used to mark the page in my current read was upside down. Tyrone, you know how I hate when a bookmark is put upside down. I’ve seen books on my shelves out of order. Sheet music I know I’ve put away was back on my music stand with the pages out of order. It’s things like that – things I would not do. Someone gets into my house when I’m not home, Tyrone. I swear, I can smell them the minute I get home and step out of my vehicle.”

Goosebumps arose on Tyrone’s arms, and he absently rubbed them. His own Sixth Sense was clanging, and Tyrone knew for certain that his sister was in danger.

“I was–” Valerie gulped hard and shuddered. “I was going to end myself once Lenora is free…but I don’t think I’ll have to. Someone else is gonna finish me off instead.”

 

This time, Tyrone did Wolf Out. There was no stopping it, and he didn’t even try. This ignited Valerie’s Wolf for release. Once the changes took place, Tyrone growled and pulled his sister into his arms in a protective gesture. “You are not going to die either by your hand or at the hand of someone else. That is not an option, do you hear me?” The words came out in a series of fearsome growls. “Now, here is what is going to happen, and don’t even think about arguing. I’m going to take you to your place, you are going to pack up some stuff, and then I’m taking you to Mom and Dad’s where you will stay until further notice.”

Valerie shook her head. “Tyrone–”

 

“I said no arguing!” Tyrone growled, pulling back just enough to lock gazes with Valerie.

“I was only going to say that you shouldn’t be seen with me. You’ll be in danger. Tyrone, they’ve got silver bullets. The kidnappers said they’d kill you and the cubs one by one, and that is how they’re getting Lenora to cooperate.” Valerie’s voice was low and gravelly. “You and the cubs…all of you…need to stay clear of me.”

Tyrone could see Valerie’s point. “All right. I’m going to call your cousin Robin. He’ll know of someone who–”

 

However, Tyrone stopped in mid sentence when another presence entered the room. Caleb, son of the Supreme Alpha Pair, and Tyrone and Valerie’s great-uncle, materialized before them in an instant. “That is not necessary, Tyrone. Mother has sent me to protect Valerie myself and to see that she gets where she is supposed to be. It is better late than never that Valerie came to you, but she did come of her own accord. That, along with what she is doing to aid Lenora, has worked in her favor in the eyes of the Supreme Alpha Pair,” said Caleb.

“I am beholden,” Valerie said, ducking her head, then bowing.

“I thank you for your appearance and help, Great-Uncle. I will also give thanks to the Supreme Alpha Pair in my prayers tonight,” Tyrone added.

The great blond wolf inclined his head. “What is the rest of your plan, Tyrone?”

“I wanted Valerie to go to our sire and mother’s house to stay with them until the danger is past. Mother has magical wards on their home so any enemies or unwanted people cannot find them. She will be safe there.” He paced the floor, his mind working at top speed. “She needs to tell them everything she told me. Robin will need to know as well, for he may have ideas on how to get to Lenora. I also think Valerie needs to speak with Mathilda and Grandda Liam. Valerie physically cannot reveal my Lenora’s whereabouts or who has her, but perhaps one of them could communicate telepathically with Val to get the information. I’d try here and now, but in my current state, I fear I may unwittingly harm her.”

 

Valerie shook her head again. “It won’t work, Tyrone. The binding magic is entwined within me…within my mind. I’ve a gut feel that the telepathic messages will be blocked and give me a blinder of a headache if I even tried. Even having someone attempt to extract it from me with or without my cooperation will result in the same thing. I’m afraid it does the same to Neil. He told me once about trying to drive to the hideout but his mind locked up. I think he was allowed in only because I got permission to bring him, but the binding spells keep him from revealing the location or getting himself there without me. There is only one way I can think of for you to get this information.”

Tyrone’s agitation was growing by the second. The Wolf wanted to spring into action, and he wanted to do it now. “How? Just how the hell do we do it?”

“A Seer can get it,” Valerie said simply.

 

It was Tyrone’s turn to shake his head. “How can that happen if Lenora herself doesn’t even know where she’s at?”

“Not Lenora,” Valerie whispered. “I don’t think they counted on anyone else having Lenora’s kind of power, and that’s where they screwed up. Ask Aurora. She can get it.”

Tyrone let loose with such a ferocious growl that it literally shook the house. “Are you out of your fucking mind?! How dare you even suggest such a thing! I could just–”

 

“You know what she is…what she can do. It’s the only way.” Valerie’s gaze was unflinching, her words growling with utmost conviction. “I think…no, I’m positive that she’s become even more powerful than you realize. Why do you think I haven’t let her hug me or even touch me for a long time now?”

Tyrone was seething. “And that is another way you’ve hurt her…hurt all of us. Time and time again, you’ve rebuffed her, and that broke her heart.”

“I know and I’m sorry for it, but I just couldn’t let that sweet girl see the awful things I’ve done,” Valerie said, then swallowed hard.

“And now, you conveniently want me to send my daughter to you, to put her through even more and possibly risk her health as well? I don’t think so,” Tyrone fired back, every word ending on a growl.

“Tyrone, she’s not a child anymore. She’s fifteen, almost sixteen, and she would help. You know she would. She’s old enough to get why I don’t touch her, and she gets it. She doesn’t even try, but the way she looks at me–” Valerie pressed her fingers over her eyelids, trying desperately to push back the flow of tears that were at the surface. “The last time when we had our family dinner at Mom and Dad’s, she looked at me…she looked at me with the same exact expression Lenora does…and said into my mind that she loved me and would try not to Look unless I wanted her to. God, Tyrone, wake up and take a look…a good look at your daughter! She’s just like her mother in so many ways.”

 

“How dare you! How…dare…you!” Every muscle in Wolf Tyrone’s body shook with unhindered rage. Whipping around with lightning fast speed, he glared at his equally enraged sister, both of them now nose to nose. “I know exactly who and what my daughter is. Are you so stupid to think I’ve been oblivious to my children, who they are, and what they are feeling? Who was it that comforted them after telling them their mother had just died? Who sat up with Aurora and held her every night, all night long, for SIX MONTHS when she had night terrors about her mother’s death and the earthquake and woke up screaming and shaking? Who was it that wiped tears from Andrea’s cheeks after she cried herself to sleep every goddamn night for a year? Who was it that had to talk Chris through his rage and grief while he blamed his mother for leaving him? Who carried Jonas to the bathroom and held his head over the toilet while he puked his guts up every time he grieved for his mother so bad that he literally made himself sick? Their sire, that’s who. Me, Valerie…me, dammit! So don’t you even go there. You don’t get to waltz in here and–”

“ENOUGH!” Caleb’s normally soft, soothing voice rose to a warrior level, a level he used only when preparing for battle or needing to break one up. Before the word was even completed, Caleb was between Tyrone and Valerie, easily separating them. “Both of you, sit. Now! One on the sofa, one in the chair. You are to calm yourselves and change back to human form. Got it?” Caleb lowered his vocal volume, but his tones still brooked no argument. Wordlessly, the siblings meekly obeyed.

 

For a couple minutes, the only sound was the harsh breathing of the siblings as both tried to regain their wits. Only when Tyrone and Valerie’s breathing regained a more normal rate and they resumed human form did Caleb speak again. “That’s better. Now then, both of you are in the right. Tyrone is far from oblivious to the needs of his cubs…his pack. He is quite aware of Aurora’s talents and is certainly acting out of love to not want Aurora to See disturbing things or put her at risk. However, Valerie is right, too. Aurora is the key to locating Lenora. Deep down, you know this, Tyrone. Aurora herself has even told you this, that it will be her visions that will guide you to Lenora. Am I wrong?”

 

Tyrone sighed, his shoulders slumping. “No, Your Greatness, you are not wrong. Aurora is willing, very much so, and appears to believe she’s prepared to–” Tyrone swallowed hard against the sudden lump that rose to his throat. “Oh, my sweet girl! My sweet, beautiful princess. What I’ve already put her through. How can I ask this of her?”

“You did not ask this of her. She readily volunteered and would be sorely brokenhearted if you did not allow her to use her gifts. She loves you so very much and holds absolutely no blame toward you for anything. If you stifle her, Tyrone, know this. Lenora will remain in captivity for an unknown amount of time, and Aurora will blame and resent you for coddling her too much.”

 

Tyrone groaned in frustration and defeat, his mind taking him back in time to the heart-to-heart he’d had with Aurora shortly after her birthday. You’re so young to be such a wise, old soul, he’d said to her. Oh, Great Drogo, she’d grown up so much in just a blink of an eye.

Tyrone breathed out a long, resigned breath through pursed lips. “Okay. I guess there is no choice. I won’t try to discourage her anymore. Please…just tell me I haven’t sacrificed my daughter in exchange for my mate. My Lenora would never forgive me if I let anything happen to any of our children.”

“Aurora will be all right. She is strong and courageous, just like her sire and dam. Do not fret. This is but only the beginning of the path Aurora is destined to follow,” said Caleb. “You are also to allow her to attend the exhumation. Her gifts will be helpful and necessary.”

Tyrone rubbed his tired eyes. “If Aurora wants to attend, I won’t stop her. That goes for any of the kids.”

 

“Good. Now, I do have a ray of happiness to share. You will get a telepathic message from Aurora later today asking you to have dinner at your twin’s home. You are to agree to this. Aurora has made a special friend, one who will help jumpstart her career. She will have happy tidings to share with you, which will be only the first step in her success. Be happy and rejoice with her, for she will make you and your True Mate very proud,” said Caleb, a soft smile on his face now replacing the warrior frown of minutes before.

“She has already made me so proud…so very proud. My Lenora will be proud as well…once she knows.” Tyrone had to once again blink back surfacing tears.

Wordlessly, Valerie nodded toward the desk, indicating the journal she’d placed beside the manila folder.

Tyrone hadn’t paid much attention to the book until now. Again, his Sixth Sense clanged, and his olfactory senses exploded. “Lenora! It smells…like…my Lenora.” As if in a trance, Tyrone made his way to the desk, gently picked up the journal, tenderly caressed the cover, and held it to his heart.

“I’ve been smuggling in blank journals for her. This is the first one she’s filled, and as you can see, it’s humongous. She wants you to read it,” Valerie said.

Tyrone couldn’t speak. His throat was clogged with tears, and his heart was overwrought with emotion. Except for Lenora’s very brief, very occasional telepathic messages, this was the first piece of her he’d received indicating that she was truly alive.

 

When Tyrone could form words, it was through a very tight throat. “Thank you.” He was sure Valerie had smuggled out the journal – this tangible, very real piece of his Lenora – at great personal risk. It meant more to him than he could possibly express. Unable to say anything else, he brought Valerie close and hugged her. Relieved when she didn’t resist, he tightened his hold…and wept.

 

Author’s Note: I’m sorry if what is happening seems to be all over the place. This kind of story can get that way, and it’s inevitable that some things are going to happen “off camera.” I honestly was stuck for a long time in terms of what the Sam Hill I was gonna do about Valerie and Neil, for that matter. I figured that unless Val (Neil, too) came clean before she got implicated, it would be awfully hard, if not impossible, to redeem her. We haven’t seen neither Valerie nor Neil for a while, and I had to figure out how to pull them back in. I think it’s safe to say they’ve been up to a LOT off screen. We’ll definitely be hearing from them soon when we revisit Lenora and her captors, which will (hopefully) do a bit more of getting them all up-to-date and tying things together a bit more.

Ah, but I digress. As I was saying, I wrote myself into a box concerning Valerie (Neil, too). She needed to confess, and I had to come up with something as to why, in the name of the Supreme Alpha Pair, she would have kept all this secret for so long. I hope you like what my muse, my Supernatural heart, and I came up with. Magic is a very, very strange thing that can do so, so much good but also do irreparable damage. Imagine how hard and frightening it would be to physically not be able to reveal something, your attempts being blocked by dark magic every time you try.

Please forgive me if I’ve mentioned this in an earlier post. I hope you like the updated look of my screenshots. I’ve found a new BFF in Canva and recently started using it to brighten and edit my shots. I use it for just about everything. I highly recommend Canva and feel it has brought my screenshots to a whole new level.

One final note: the poses used for this chapter are unavailable, I’m sure. These are from the early days of TS3. My heart grows heavier every time I discover more and more TS3 creations being deleted and impossible to find.

As always, thank you all so much for reading, commenting, liking and subscribing. 🙂

Forever in Time: Chapter 62, Life Changes, Part 1

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Forever in Time: Chapter 62, Life Changes, Part 1

***Content Warning! Mild Swearing***

 

 

Aurora was never so glad to see a weekend arrive. This week, especially at school, had been a nightmare. Her father hadn’t been especially thrilled over her detention, but he didn’t lecture her either. It was rare for Aurora to get into trouble so Tyrone let her off with a mild verbal warning.

After a quick cup of coffee, Aurora hugged her father, kissed his cheek, and got onto her bike to ride to her aunt and uncle’s house. She needed to return a book to her Uncle Cian, who’d graciously allowed her to borrow a basic anatomy book. She figured that part of using her powers wisely meant that she should learn more about how the body functioned. How could she heal something if she didn’t have the knowledge about where things were located and how to put them back together?

After an affectionate hug, Aurora handed the book to her uncle. “Thanks for letting me borrow this, Uncle.”

“No problem, darling. I’m just surprised you wanted to. You’re more of the artsy type, after all.” Cian grinned and gently tapped the end of her nose, making her giggle.

“I know, but…well…”

Cian’s gaze sharpened at seeing the strange expression on her face. “Is everything okay, Aurora? What’s wrong?”

“I’m fine, Uncle Cian. It’s just…well, I suppose I should tell you. Word travels fast in this family, you know.”

 

Without another word, Cian slipped an arm around his niece’s waist, guided her to a chair, and sat her down after pulling it out for her. “I sense a story coming on. It’s just you and me for a while. How about a cup of coffee and some quiche? Then, you can tell your old Uncle Cian all about it.”

Aurora couldn’t hold back the little giggle that surfaced. “If only coffee and food could heal everything, right?”

“It would make my job a hell of a lot easier,” Cian said, putting a huge mug of coffee before her.

Aurora took a sip and sighed in contentment. Then, she moaned in pleasure as the quiche caused a five-alarm explosion in her taste buds. “Compliments to the chef.”

Cian grinned and tipped an imaginary hat to her, then turned serious. “Now then, out with it.”

 

Aurora knew she had his undivided attention the instant her uncle donned his doctor face. “Well, Uncle, it’s like this.” She took a deep breath and plunged in, telling him what she’d told Tyrone. She talked until her throat was dry, pausing only a few times and continuing on when her Uncle Cian nodded encouragingly. Not once did he interrupt her or dispute anything she said.

After the verbal eruption settled, Cian handed her a glass of ice water, sat down, and studied her intently. Then, he reached for her hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. “Thank you for telling me this, sweetheart. I can understand why this freaks you out. You have a rare and very powerful gift, Aurora.”

 

“Have you heard of such a thing, Uncle? I mean, surely you’ve heard and seen so much because of your mother being Goddess Ariadne. I wish I could ask her what all this means,” Aurora said after a long pull from her glass of water.

Cian shrugged and shook his head slightly. “My mother isn’t always forthcoming about things like masterplans or cosmic events but will sometimes give me what she feels I need to know at whatever time she thinks I should know it. She always warns me that the universe is delicately balanced and anything out of sequence can cause a cataclysmic event. Do you remember the earthquake after your mother appeared to have died?”

“Oh, yes! How could I ever forget that?” Aurora replied, a shiver racking her slender frame.

 

Cian squeezed her hand again, the warm pressure of his capable fingers comforting her. “The natural order of things was interrupted. That event…this situation was not supposed to have happened. Lenora wasn’t meant to be put in such danger.”

“I know,” Aurora said softly. “She’ll be back though. I saw it and I know it to be true.” She paused, waiting for her uncle to respond. When he gave only a silent nod, a small smile rose to her lips. It was such a relief that he believed her.

“I think when she returns, the universe…the space and time continuum…can be repaired with minimal fallout,” Cian said.

“I always knew Ma was very special and that the universe somehow needed her.”

“As it does you, sweetheart,” Cian said, his thumb making a gentle sweep over the back of Aurora’s hand.

“I was told once that the fairy kingdom would need me someday, but the whole universe? Oh, Uncle Cian, that’s heavy. What if I bork it up? I don’t want to be the cause of Ma’s mission failing.” Aurora’s eyes widened as the enormity of his statement began to hit her.

Cian stood up, came to Aurora’s side, and wrapped her in a strong, loving embrace. “Your mother’s mission will continue as it should with all of you, but Aurora honey, that’s not what I was referring to. You have your own destiny, a destiny that is more vital to the universe than you can possibly know.” As a shudder passed through Aurora, Cian’s arms tightened around her. He kissed the top of her head and began whispering softly. “All will be well, sweetheart. Do not fret. All any of us can do is take it one day at a time. It will all come to pass as it should.”

Aurora couldn’t speak for a moment, and all she could do was hold onto her uncle while her mind reeled.  As intimidating as her uncle could be at times, he had always been a great source of knowledge and comfort to her. “Your patients have no idea how lucky they are to have you,” Aurora said, the power of speech returning at last.

With a final squeeze, Cian chuckled. “Go on, now. You’ll give me Big Head Syndrome.”

Aurora laughed outright. “I think you contracted that long before I was even thought about,” she teased him.

Cian’s eyes danced, his laughter mingling with hers. “Little brat,” he said, pretending to swat at Aurora, which made her laugh all the harder.

“Ah, but you love me anyway,” she shot back, giving him an impish grin.

Cian smiled and kissed her cheek. “That I do, sweet Aurora. That I do, indeed.”

“I love you too, Uncle Cian.”

 

“Better now?” he asked softly, both of them sitting down again after the much needed moment of affection.

“Yeah.”

A time of companionable silence ensued, then Cian spoke again. “Lauren and your auntie went to the airport to pick up a very special guest we’re having. They should be back in just a little while.”

“Oh, Uncle Cian, you should’ve told me you were having company. I’m sorry I took up so much of your time,” Aurora replied.

“Hey, don’t worry about it. I’m the one who initiated the talk, remember? Besides, it’s mainly your auntie’s company. They’re collaborating on a movie score, and we thought they’d be more productive if we put him up in one of the guest rooms,” Cian explained. “Lauren would love to see you as would your auntie before she and her partner start their work.”

Aurora hesitated a few seconds. “Are you sure, Uncle? I don’t want to be a bother.”

 

“A little brat you may be but you’re never a bother, sweetheart.” This got a giggle from Aurora, which made Cian grin. “Why don’t you go to the music room and sing something for your old uncle? I always love to hear you play and sing.”

Aurora grinned, unable to resist the invitation. Cian motioned her to go ahead and indicated he’d follow soon. When Cian heard what was the unmistakable sound of his niece shuffling pieces of sheet music, he sighed and cast a magic circle around himself, leaving enough room for another person to stand inside it with him. “Mother, a word, please. We need to talk.”

 

Aurora was lost in a world of emotion and music the instant she seated herself at the grand piano and eyed the pages of musical score before her. Romeo & Juliet: A Modern Musical, she read, running an index finger over the lettering. She grinned, thinking about when her English class had read the play. Most of the students, especially the boys, constantly made snide remarks or derisive, disgusted noises while she and Grace had swooned in all the romantic places and cried when Romeo and Juliet met their untimely end. Andrea and Avery had snickered and teased them good-naturedly, causing a lot of back-and-forth banter to ensue. When she’d heard that her Aunt Theresa would be composing the musical score for a musical movie version, Aurora’s heart had skipped a beat. Upon release to theaters, Aurora knew she’d be there the first day in the front row to see it.

Her aunt had been rather closed-mouthed about the project so Aurora didn’t know that the project was actually a collaborative effort. I wonder who this mystery partner is? Maybe Auntie is helping someone get their start, Aurora thought to herself as she scanned the neatly written musical notation.

 

A soppy, dreamy smile on her face, Aurora gently placed her fingers on the ivory keys and started to play. Her beautiful, magically enhanced voice filled the room. Now in full character mode, Aurora was Juliet, who now grieved the devastating loss of her true love upon awakening and realizing that the plans Friar Lawrence put in place had been thwarted by cruel fate. Juliet’s anguish ripped through the air in a series of crescendos and mournful phrasing. Aurora masterfully captured the grief and sorrow as her mind pictured how the scene was to play out. When it seemed like it would go on forever, Aurora turned the page and realized there were no more notes or lyrics written. Dazedly, she stopped playing, flipped the page to the one she’d just completed, turned it forward again, and frowned. Not wanting to let go of the mood and atmosphere she’d created, Aurora grabbed a pen and a blank sheet of music paper and started writing. Every once in a while, she played and sang what she’d written, made adjustments, and continued on until she was satisfied. Then, she played and sang from the beginning of the piece, adding her own completion to the mix. Her creation needed tweaking, but Aurora was quite certain that her Aunt Theresa and the mystery partner had something else entirely in mind. Still, she couldn’t stand an incomplete piece and it was rather fun to write out something of her own making.

 

The front door opened and in strode Theresa, Lauren, and a man. “Well, here we are, Leo. Home, sweet home. I’ll show you where–” Theresa broke off in mid sentence as the sounds of piano chords and exquisite singing reached her ears.

“Whoa! Who on Earth is that?” the man asked.

“That’s Aurora, my cousin and her niece,” Lauren said, nodding in her mother’s direction.

 

All three simply stood and listened until the music ebbed away. Then, the man called Leo spoke. “You must’ve tinkered with that piece after we spoke last night, Theresa.”

“Actually, no. What we just heard is completely new to me. It sounds like Aurora’s been doing some fiddling with it. I just left the pages out on the piano like I always do so as to continue right where we left off. Well, looks like the cat’s partially out of the bag.”

 

“That’s not such a bad thing though. It sounds beautiful. But then, it’s Aurora we’re talking about, and she always sounds beautiful,” said Lauren, pride evident in her voice. “If I didn’t know any better, I could swear that music was made exclusively for her.”

“She certainly has the perfect voice to carry it off,” said Leo. His brow momentarily creased in thought before he spoke again. “That new bit needs some work and polishing, but I like the direction it’s going. Maybe that’s the push we need to get over the hump we hit.”

“Yes, perhaps,” Theresa said, considering. “We’ve had trouble with the second verse on for a long time. Whatever we tried just didn’t fit. I think Aurora’s stumbled onto something we can work with.”

 

“Better get the smelling salts,” Lauren snickered. “She’ll faint at hearing that. And if that doesn’t do the job, getting a load of you will.” She grinned and winked at Leo.

Theresa laughed. “Oh, yes! Leonardo Capra, the Great. She has all your albums and says she can die a happy woman if she ever gets to meet you in person.”

“Awww shucks,” Leo said humbly, ducking his head and blushing.

Lauren smiled at Leo, but the smile was a bittersweet one. Despite all his fame and recognition, Leo seemed like such a sweetheart and a humble one at that – qualities Dane never had. Lauren learned that lesson the hard way. Although recovering, her heart was still greatly wounded by Dane’s callous actions, actions that drove Lauren to give in to the wanderlust that led her to the longer-than-planned trip to Asia.

Lauren jumped at her mother’s tap on her arm, the filaments of her reverie breaking up and letting reality seep back into her awareness. “Where were you just now?” Theresa asked.

Lauren shook her head and shrugged. “Oh, nowhere in particular, just woolgathering.”

 

“Well, c’mon, dreamer. Let’s say hi to Aurora before Leo and I get to work.” Theresa led the way to the music room, all of them walking softly so as not to interrupt the mood or the piece. As they all stood there watching, it was abundantly clear that Aurora was completely oblivious to everything around her other than the world created by the enchanting music.

The piece climaxed then wound down, ending at the point where Juliet was to take Romeo’s dagger and stab herself, thus ending her own life. When Aurora was done, she wiped the backs of her hands over her cheeks, produced a wobbly, sheepish grin, blinked, and shook her head as if to clear it. She blinked again, realizing she had an audience, and blushed slightly. “Uh, hey, Auntie. Hi, Lauren. I–er–should apologize. I saw the sheets just sitting there on the piano and couldn’t resist.”

Theresa laughed. “When can you ever?”

“You got me there.” Beaming, she gave both her aunt and cousin quick hugs. “That score is gonna be epic! Who’s the mystery partner? Uncle Cian said this was a collab or something.”

Lauren’s eyes danced, and she bounced on the balls of her feet. “You’ll never believe it.”

“What?” Aurora asked, feeling a rush of excitement. Something big was going on here; Aurora was certain of it.

Rubbing her hands together, Lauren said in a booming voice. “Ladies and gentlemen! The one…the only…the legend himself! Heeeeeeere’s Leo!”

 

When Lauren spread her arms and stepped aside to reveal a smiling man Aurora had never expected to see, the only words she could get her lips to form were “What the…?”

“You must be Aurora,” Leo said, extending his hand to the bewildered and dazed young woman. “I’m Leo Capra.”

Aurora blinked a few times, rubbed her eyes vigorously, and pounded her chest several times in an attempt to steady her accelerating heart. Gulping, she croaked. “I know.” Blinking again at the outstretched hand, she raised her own to grasp his fingers. “I’m Aurora…Aurora Landgraab. Theresa’s my auntie.”

“So I gathered.” He flashed her an easy smile. “It’s nice to meet you, Aurora. Your name is beautiful and so is your playing and singing. Your voice is absolutely lovely.”

All Aurora could do was gawp, her jaw going utterly slack.

Theresa cleared her throat, avoided looking at her silently laughing daughter and dumbstruck niece, and offered an apologetic smile to Leo. “I must apologize for my niece. She’s normally not that rude. I’m afraid she’s having a major fangirl moment.” Finally turning to Aurora, Theresa snapped her fingers in front of her niece’s face. “Snap out of it and say thank you, Aurora. Mr. Capra just payed you a high compliment.”

 

Aurora blinked again and blushed to the roots of her hair when Lauren’s forefinger reached out to pick up her jaw. “Th-thank you, Aurora. Uh, I mean…well, shit! I mean…”

Lauren burst out laughing. Although Theresa tried to keep her composure, she lost the battle, her laughter joining with Lauren’s.

Aurora slapped her flaming cheeks a few times, took several steadying breaths, and offered Leo a lopsided but still slightly dazed grin. “I’m sorry, Mr. Capra. I’m normally not this ditzy. I just–well, I’m just a huge super fan and never expected I’d get to actually meet you. I thank you kindly for your gracious compliments.” She curtsied before Leo and gave him a shy little smile.

 

“It’s Leo, and no apologies are necessary.”

Leo’s friendly smile and easy-going nature dispelled any remaining rare shyness or embarrassment. Yes, she was a big fan, an understatement if ever there was one, but Leo was a real person with genuine feelings, likes, and dislikes. Being a part of a very famous family gave Aurora much insight and experience with the public’s general attitudes and treatment of someone famous and untouchable. Like, people were so busy worshipping Granther Deus that not many knew he still loved dancing under the stars with Grams. Oh sure, folks likely knew things from magazine articles and such what Leo’s favorite color was or places he liked to dine, but she was quite certain that not many knew who the real Leo was. Aurora’s first impression of him as a person was that she liked him…a lot. He didn’t talk down to her, and he truly meant the compliment he’d given her.

Very carefully, Aurora reached out with her empathic senses and felt Leo’s soft heart, his immense generosity, and love for his family and others that meant a great deal to him. In there also was an underlying sadness, a sadness she suspected he’d carried with him for many years. She knew he’d been through a trauma in his teens, which had resulted in the scar on Leo’s cheek.

 

Without a second’s hesitation, Aurora stepped closer to Leo and hugged him. Taken aback for a few second, Leo returned the hug, seeming to sense something genuine in the gesture. “My goodness! What was that all about?” he asked softly.

Aurora released the hug and gave Leo a gentle smile. “I just…I wanted to thank you for being so nice to me.”

Leo just shrugged and returned the smile, then spoke. “Aurora, we could use your help with something.”

“Oh?” Aurora asked. Now, it was her turn to be taken aback. What in the world could Leo possibly need her help with?

“Yes. See, Theresa and I have been a bit stuck on a portion of the score, mainly the piece Juliet sings when she discovers Romeo dead from drinking poison. When we got here, we heard you writing something out and liked the direction you were taking. Now, it needs reworking, mind you, but we would like it very much if you have time to help us finish it up,” Leo explained.

Of all the things Aurora thought he’d ask, this request never even entered her mind. “C-could you please repeat that?”

“We want you to help us finish up the score, sweetie,” Theresa said.

“We’d appreciate it very much, Aurora. Please consider it,” Leo added.

 

Aurora looked from her aunt to Leo, then back at her aunt. Aunt Theresa had never asked for her input. Sure, there were times once Aurora became a teen that Theresa asked her to sing through a piece she’d written but had never asked Aurora to help in the area of composition. “Are…are you sure? I was just messing around. I never expected…I mean, are you sure?”

“C’mon, girl! Show ’em what you’re made of,” Lauren encouraged.

“I–I don’t know what to say,” Aurora stammered.

“Yes would do nicely,” Theresa grinned.

“Uh…yes…but I think someone may have to revive me first. I think I may faint,” Aurora said, swaying on the spot.

Lauren snickered. “I told ya so,” then grunted a surprised,” Erp!” when Theresa unceremoniously elbowed her in the ribs.

 

Looking a little alarmed, Leo put his arms around Aurora to steady her. “I’ve got you, Aurora. Just relax and breathe through it, okay? I’m going to sit you down.” Leo led her to the sofa and eased her into a sitting position.

At first, Leo’s voice sounded far away in her ears. She’d never taken a dive before and never saw herself as a fainter. Is this what it feels like to pass out? Geez, it seems like a–

“Here. Put your head between your knees, honey. That sometimes helps.” Leo’s strong but gentle voice poured over Aurora like melted butter. If only he would just talk to her forever, she could happily float away on a cloud and dream…just…dream.

Aurora closed her eyes for a moment, breathed deeply, and counted to ten. When she felt steadier and her awareness came back into sharper relief, she grinned sheepishly at Leo. “My Uncle Cian’s a doctor so I know about the head between the knees thing. It doesn’t always work, but–”  She snorted, realizing what a fool she’d have made of herself if she’d actually gone down. Once again, however, Leo was just so nice and sweet to her. She stifled a giddy little giggle while wondering just how many girls had actually fainted at Leo’s feet.  Aurora shook her head and grinned a little crookedly. “I bet you’ve had to do that a fair few times before a performance. I’m okay now, and yes, I would be honored to help. Thank you, Leo.”

“Hydration time,” Lauren said, handing out glasses of water to everyone, her lips twitching as she tried not to laugh.

Leo chuckled, thanked Lauren, took a long pull from his glass, and grinned at Aurora. “Nope, it doesn’t always work but at least you’re in a good position to just quietly slump to the floor without drawing too much attention if you do go out.”

Aurora completely cracked up, doubled over, and howled until her sides ached and tears of hilarity dotted her cheeks. “Sounds like you know from experience,” she teased when the ability of speech returned.

Leo laughed with her and produced a very un-Leo-like smirk. “I’ll never tell,” he teased back, eyes twinkling.

Aurora chortled some more, then wiped more tears of mirth from her cheeks. Then, she turned serious and looked toward the piano. “When do you want me?”

“Right now, for starters,” Theresa said. “Leo and I thought we could get a bit done this afternoon. We also want to put in a hard day tomorrow.”

 

“I’m in,” Aurora said. “I’d better call Da first and let him know I won’t be home until later.”

“I’ll take care of that,” Lauren offered, then headed to the door. “I’ll take it as my signal to get out of your hair. Knock ’em dead.”

“Thanks, darling,” Theresa said. “Let your father know Aurora’s staying for dinner.”

Lauren nodded before closing the door behind her.

 

Author’s Notes: A huge thank you goes out to Kymber of Story Spinner for allowing me to borrow her much-loved character, Leo Capra so he can make appearances in my story from time to time. She has been a true friend and is such a generous person. I promise to the best of my ability to keep him in character and give him all the love and respect I can. Leo was the Generation 2 heir in Kymber’s story Noble Doubt. As that story has been completed a while back ago and Leo has been long dead there, I figured enough time and space was achieved so things wouldn’t be all muddled up in any way. In my story’s timeframe, the current events are taking place during the time that Leo is enjoying family life and his career as a movie composer. I loved Leo’s gen, which you can find here. I remember it so well, but you can be sure I’ll be revisiting it to keep things as accurate as I can. Thank you again, Kymber, so much. Words can’t express how appreciative and excited I am to see Leo live again, even if for just a little while. I really hope you like his appearances. 🙂

Yes, I know, I know. There’ve been oodles of Romeo & Juliet remakes, even musical ones, but each one is different. There is a method to my madness – you’ll just have to keep reading to find out – and I figure a movie composer has to be multi-faceted and capable of writing musical scores in a number of genres. Call me a total nerd, but I’ve always enjoyed Shakespeare. Romeo & Juliet – well, need I say more? 😀

Forever in Time: Chapter 61, High School Drama & Schemes

Nise Dreamweaver
-
12
Forever in Time: Chapter 61, High School Drama & Schemes

Author’s Notes: I usually save the notes to the very end of the post/chapter but since it’s been such a hot minute since the main story of Forever in Time has received an update, I thought some catching up and a refresher was needed. I’m just sorry it took so long to publish a chapter. Between real life and major challenges with my Sims 3 game, updates were hard to come by. While we waited, I did write several things up so all I’d need to do was make some small changes as I saw fit while editing and provide the screenshots. In terms of screenshots, you may notice that they make look a little different. I never really used to do any kind of photo editing to them but have discovered that Canva is a total godsend for brightening up screenshots. They often turn out rather dark unless you amp up the lights and even then, a reshader could possibly be needed. Well, a reshader seems a bit complicated and can bork things up if you don’t know what you’re doing (believe me, I’ve had enough borking for a while LOL!). I’m no expert by any means, but putting them through Canva as needed seems to be getting me desirable results.

Now, onto the story refreshers. I’ll give a SPOILER ALERT in case you’re new and wander onto this post without having read prior chapters. This is just a general refresher/recap but still references major events that have gone and and are still happening. I suggest that you please go back to the beginning and read, as there is a lot occurring in this story.

Lenora – Still being held hostage by the Clayton brothers, Shane and Allen. Locked up in a cold, dark, and dank cell hasn’t done much for her health, and she became ill with pneumonia, homesickness, and heartache. Valerie was able to throw off Shane’s mind control and get help for her own ailment, then was able to bring Dr. Neil Hughes in to treat Lenora’s illness. Later on, Lenora received a special visit from the divine Alpha Wolf Pair, Drogo & Phaedra, who further helped her and promised that she was highly regarded and under their protection.

Tyrone – He realizes his wife is actually alive and is being held against her will, but something is interfering with their Bond, making Tyrone unable to sense her location and Lenora unable to guide Tyrone to her whereabouts. They’re able to connect but only for brief moments which exhaust Lenora almost beyond endurance. He has announced to his family that he wants “Lenora” exhumed (a clone of Lenora was created and buried while the real Lenora was stolen from the hospital morgue while still under the living death spell) and now knows that it’s not his wife’s remains in the grave. We’ll be hearing a bit more about this later on, but I’ll just say that in true soap opera fashion, there will be a snag or two before it actually happens.

Tyrone revealed to both sets of quads that Lenora was, indeed, alive but MIA. The Landgraab quads had their teen birthday (heh – I really should do a post about “Sim Time” because it’s probably a bit unclear just how long Lenora’s been in captivity) along with a family party. The day after, Aurora and Tyrone had a very touching and heartbreaking father/daughter bonding talk.

Aurora – After becoming a teenager, Aurora revealed to Tyrone that her powers were immensely growing day by day and that it sometimes scared her. There is a LOT that is going to be happening with Aurora, both good and not-so-pleasant (you’ll have to keep reading to find out), who is going to have quite an upcoming storyline.

The other quads will have quite a lot happening in their lives, too, and some storylines will be overlapping. Oh yes, what a tangled web this family weaves. LOL! Definitely never a dull moment with this family, but that’s part of what makes for a good story, right?

As you will soon see, this post takes place at High School. Yes, there’s a lot of family drama happening but life outside of that moves on, too. With our first set of quads now teenagers, I thought some High School drama would be a nice and realistic attribute to the story, although some of the events that’ll be happening in the future are supernatural in nature in keeping with the flavor of this story. You’ll notice there are new characters appearing starting in this post, and I’ll be featuring them in upcoming “Meet the Families” (Sims) posts. It’s not hard to figure out who goes where, so to speak, but it’s always nice (and helpful hopefully) to feature a new family, unit, or Sim in a post dedicated to them so background and backstory can be revealed.

Right, enough blabber! Without further adieu, here is what you came here for – the next chapter.

 

***Content Warning! Swearing and reference of sexual assault toward a teenager***

 

Aurora scowled at the test paper she’d just received from Mrs. Willis. There ought to be a law against putting people through such torture. Aurora’s Geometry class was the bane of her school existence, and Mrs. Willis just added more steam to the already boiling kettle that was Aurora’s patience. “Some of you did very well. Many others, however,” the teacher’s icy eyes raked over the class, landing on Aurora for a longer than necessary few seconds, “have failed miserably. I am simply appalled at this performance.”

If only a sinkhole would appear and swallow Aurora. She slumped in her seat, wishing she could make herself vanish. She’d never done so poorly in a class until this one, and it both embarrassed and pissed her off.

 

“Pssst! Aurora, what did you get?” mouthed her friend, Avery Benedict, who shared a table with Aurora.

“Fifty-two. You?” Aurora mouthed back, her index finger gingerly pushing the paper to Avery.

“Sixty-one,” Avery replied. “Guess we’re both gonna be in the shithouse.”

 

“And since some of you have so much time on your hands,” Mrs. Willis glared at the two girls, “you girls can have detention. I suggest you use that time to buckle down so that maybe, by some miracle, you won’t perform so dismally on your next test.”

Aurora had never disliked anyone as much as she disliked this bitter old woman, and the feeling appeared to be mutual. Mrs. Willis seemed to single her out especially, which baffled Aurora. She wasn’t the only one who struggled with this class, but Mrs. Willis treated her as though she was.

”

“I hate her!” Avery mutter-whispered when the battleax turned her back on them to write on the white board. “I ought to turn her into the toad she is.”

Aurora ducked her head and smothered a snicker behind her hand. If anyone would ever pull such a thing, it would certainly be Avery. She would be a loyal lifelong friend, but if someone found their way into the pages of her bad books, there was usually no turning back.

//Aurora, what was your grade?// came Chris’s telepathic message. He, too, was in the same class with his sister and her friend.

//Fifty-two. What about you?//

//”Seventy-six.//

//Well, at least you squeaked by. Barely, but you squeaked by.//

//Betcha Andrea and Jonas are faring much better in Mr. Bonner’s class. Lucky them. At least you and I can suffer together,// answered Chris. //You gonna text Da about your detention?//

 

//Guess I’d better once we’re outa this torture chamber,// communicated Aurora.

Avery snuck a sidelong glance at Aurora while Mrs. Willis continued to drone on and write on the board. Then, she passed a note to her under the desk that read, “What about Chris?” Avery hadn’t manifested the ability of telepathy but always seemed to know when her friend was sending mental messages.

Aurora discreetly and quickly wrote Chris’s grade on the note and handed it back to Avery. “At least we’re not the only idiots around here,” she whispered out of the corner of her mouth.

The two girls then fixed identical expressions of mock concentration on their faces and waited impatiently for the lunch bell to ring. When it did, they scuttled out the door before their nemesis could call them back to bitch at them further.

 

The two girls hurried to the cafeteria where they met up with Andrea and their other friend, Grace Kildare. “You two bomb out?” asked Grace sympathetically when she saw the sour looks on their faces.

“Epic F-bomb,” Aurora groused. “Ave and I are in the soup. Detention.”

 

“Ouch,” Andrea replied. “Glad I’m not in that old crone’s class. She’s a fucking menace.”

“And how,” Avery grumbled. “Man, I’d like to get drunk. You guys wanna come over after school and whoop it up before we get marched off to the gallows tomorrow? The folks won’t be home to babysit us. Let’s have a sleepover.”

“Okay,” said Andrea.

“Count me in,” Aurora replied, Grace agreeing as well.

 

“Any new developments on your mother?” Grace asked a few minutes later after a break of silent eating.

Andrea shook her head. “Still trying to get the exhumation order processed. Someone on the committee is balking. My grandmother is livid, and Da is wild. Fucking red tape.”

“No new visions either,” Aurora sighed. “It’s getting us all down.”

“I’m so sorry,” said Grace, her voice soft and concerned. “I think I’d need to be hauled away in a straightjacket if something happened to my mother. Except for my friends, she’s all I’ve got.”

“You’ll always have us,” said Aurora, smiling at her fairy friend.

“Damn straight,” Avery and Andrea chorused.

 

Gina Reynolds picked at the mound of break and mystery meat on her lunch tray and glanced around the cafeteria. She nodded and slightly smiled in the appropriate places as her friend Julie Duckworth chattered on and on about cheerleader trials, Prom, and whatever else crossed her mind. Julie was a shoe-in for cheerleader, and her steady boyfriend, Zach, would be taking her to Prom. Gina, however, didn’t yet have a date, and that irritated her. Her latest boy du jour had worn out his usefulness, so she’d recently dumped him. He was getting too clingy and possessive. She’d thought of keeping him around long enough so she wouldn’t have to attend the dance alone, but she simply couldn’t stand his shenanigans any longer.

Gina’s eyes landed on a table occupied by several boys who were laughing and talking animatedly. Two of them were the Landgraab brothers, and what handsome brothers they were! Chris was the more muscular of the two, and Gina fantasized about the workout they could do together in bed. However, it was Jonas who stirred her attention more. He was smart as well as good-looking…and rich. Jonas was the top candidate likely to be the class Valedictorian…and he was rich! Although Gina preferred muscles over brains, Jonas was who she needed at the moment. Her grades were in the shithole, and her father was constantly ragging on her about it. God, she was just so sick of it all and would have liked nothing better than to blow this damn town.

Next, her gaze moved to the table occupied by Aurora, Andrea, Avery, and Grace. Gina’s expression darkened, and she literally snarled at the four girls. She hated that stuck-up bitch Aurora. It was always Aurora who got the best parts in the plays the drama club put on and Aurora who got the best solos in musical productions. Not only was Aurora stuck up, but she totally creeped Gina out. There was just something weird about her. The way she looked at someone like she was trying to penetrate their soul was strange enough but her singing or rather, the way it entranced people, was even weirder. Gina always felt like she wanted to plug her ears before the girl even opened her mouth. Andrea and Avery were total bitches, and Grace was a total sickly sweet airhead. Gina just hoped she wouldn’t have to make nice with one or both sisters in order to lure Jonas to her web. If she could snag Jonas, she could use his talents to her own advantage and finally get what she wanted for a change instead of always being nagged at or overlooked.

 

“Earth to Gina! Come in, Gina.” Gina jumped when Julie’s voice brought her out of her reverie.

“Sorry,” Gina apologized, tearing her gaze away from the Wench Convention.

“Girl, you gotta quit brooding. What you need is a few drinks and a good lay. I’ll throw an impromptu party tomorrow night and invite the right peeps. You’ll get some action for sure.”

 

Gina smirked. “I won’t say no to that as long as you invite Jonas Landgraab.”

Julie arched an eyebrow. “What do you want with him? He’s not your type.”

“No, but he’s who I need right now. The rents are on my ass about my damn grades. They still think I’m gonna become some shyster legal beagle or sawbones but ballocks to that. I gotta get ’em all up to B’s or they’ll pull me out of the arts classes. If I can schmooze Jonas, I can eliminate that little issue. Plus, if I hook him, I might be able to get in good with his rich Daddy and get a good part in the ‘grown-up’ plays, which hopefully will get me discovered by some talent scout. I want to blow this stupid place before the rents fuck up my life even more.” An evil grin crossed Gina’s features. “I’ll pull it off. I just hope I can bypass having to suck up to the Snob Sisters.”

Julie snorted and shrugged. “Uh, well, good luck with that. You’ve got your work cut out for you.”

“I laugh in the face of challenge,” Gina said confidently. “That rich virgin boy won’t know what hit him.”

Julie tittered and looked over at the table where the boys sat. “How do you know he’s a virgin?”

 

Gina rolled her eyes and pinned Julie with a look of mild impatience. God, Julie could be dense sometimes, but Gina liked her nonetheless. “He’s too wholesome looking to be otherwise. Plus, that soft look in his eyes screams innocence. Honestly Jules, you need to learn how to read people.”

“If you say so,” Julie said, unfazed by her friend’s snappishness. Gina was just Gina, after all, and Julie was used to it by now. “So, how’re you gonna snag Mr. Bookworm?”

Gina smirked and winked at Julie, all traces of impatience gone. “I’ll appeal to his compassionate side. What guy can resist a damsel in distress?” Satisfied that she had a goal in sight and a plan beginning to formulate, Gina turned her full attention to her friend, noticing how tired and sad Julie looked. “Hey, woman, what’s going on? And where’s Zachy-pooh?” she asked. Zach and Julie were usually inseparable.

“My slut of a mother brought home one of her fuck buddies last night. They both were drunk as skunks. When Slut Mama passed out, Fuck Buddy decided he wanted to do me. He tried to grab me but tripped over the damn coffee table when I got myself out of his reach. I headed right over to Zach’s and spent the night there. He snuck me inside, and I left early this morning so we wouldn’t get busted. Oh, and he had to serve his in-school suspension today so he’s under lockdown.”

“Oh, shit, Jules! You should’ve reported him or at the very least, kicked him in the nuts,” Gina said, her face contorting into a moo of disgust. “She’s a piece of work, your mother.”

 

“Tell me something I don’t already know,” Julie grumbled. “I just have to put up with it for another year. Then, Zach and I are going to take off on his motorcycle, elope, and move as far from here as we can get. This town has gone to the dogs.”

“Tell me something I don’t already know,” Gina shot back, echoing her friend’s words. Then, both girls looked at each other and burst into fits of hilarity.

When the mirth quieted, the girls switched to the subject of Julie’s impromptu party. After coming up with a decent guest list, they began texting the details to their friends. Both girls high-fived when the positive responses started immediately rolling in. “Zach’s getting the booze,” Julie grinned. “We’re in business, but if you want Mr. Bookworm, you invite him yourself. I don’t have his digits.”

 

Gina grinned devilishly and covered her mouth as an uncontrollable giggle surfaced. “You just watch your girl in action. Virgin Boy is toast!”

Hello Friends! :)

Nise Dreamweaver
-
2
Hello Friends! :)

Hello everyone!

Once again, I must apologize for not getting a post out sooner. Let me just give you a little update on my end.

First off, I thought I’d give you all a pretty Sim to look at before we get into it. This is Grace Kildare, part of the first installment of Meet the Families, which is a companion to the main story Forever in Time. You can read about her in my previous post in case you missed it.

All is well here, just have been a little busy with other projects and some Spring/Summer cleaning. I decided to dig out my sewing machine and do a bit of sewing/quilting. It seems I have more patiewnce with it than I did years ago when I gave it a try and figured I was absolutely hopeless. LOL! I’m slow and have a lot of practicing to do, but I think there is hope for me yet. I went through a similar process when I picked crocheting back up as an adult after many an epic failed attempt to learn while in High School. Sometimes, something in the brain clicks and it works out better at a later time. Whatever it is, I’m embracing it. I’ve also been working on some knitting and crochet projects as I get time.

I think the big thing I should talk about is my Sims game, as that is a vital part of me getting my chapters and posts up. As you may have read sometime back, I was having major issues with my Sims 3 game. When EA forced our hand in using the new app and Origin was shut down, it really played havoc with my game. Basically, all my TS3 Store content disappeared; even the worlds I’d installed were no longer accessible. As you can imagine, that put a huge monkey-wrench into things. It’s hard to get screenshots when you can’t load your families to play or get screenshots. I won’t bore you with all the sordid details but the long and short of it is, after a LOT of cussing, a good amount of screaming, some tears, and many hours of research, I was able to fix it and at least load properly. Most of my content, with maybe the exception of a few pieces, is back. Such a relief! I still have yet to see how some other save files are affected. I have a lot of them and it’ll take time to check them all out and see what kind of shape they’re in. For the most part it seems, my story files are okay.

In the hullaballoo, I also had to redo my EA folder a bit. Some of my CC was giving my game indigestion, so that had to be seen to. Well, when I got that done, I thought my problems were over. WRONG!

Imagine being in CAS and trying to create some Sims both for personal and story use. I’d be going right along – CAS was running great with my fixing things and using the Smoothness Patch – and then…BLUE SCREEN OF DEATH! Yep, every darn time. I was beginning to wonder if the nightmare would EVER end. More cussing, growling and muttering darkly, and MORE research later, I was able to get the necessary driver updates to get things running as they should. At least I avoided the tears that time but barely just. So after all that, things seem to be running pretty well now. If there is one piece of advice I can give throughout this painful ordeal, it’s to backup, backup, backup! Backup your stuff fairly often. Many years ago, I learned the hard way that it’s a necessary MUST if there’s important and crucial things you want to keep. I’m quite certain my headaches would have been so much worse had I not backed up my folders several times over.

While all this was going on, I did manage to write up a few posts ahead of time. This means that all I have to do is make some small editing changes if need be, open the game and get screenshots, insert the screenshots, then post. Because of that, I should be able to get the next couple chapters, at least, out fairly quickly. There is so much story to tell, and I’m really chomping at the bit to get it posted.

I do have a couple things I’m planning in the meantime to keep you all going in between chapters of Forever in Time and all its supplementary parts. I have a 100 Baby Challenge I started a number of years ago that I made a separate blog for during my days on Blogspot. It’s mainly screenshots with just a bit of commentary, which can be published quite quickly. I’ve called it Kira’s Keep and I’m thinking about moving it over here and continuing it. It will be labeled accordingly so as not to be confused with my other stories. Although you may see characters from that series show up in Forever in Time and vice versa, the two are set in completely different “universes.” Kira’s Keep is more of a lighthearted commentary – no story elements as we know it – and most Sims are there for one purpose alone – to be baby daddies!

Another idea I have that I’m still mulling over is to incorporate Tarot and Oracle readings for characters. I have a rather large collection of Tarot and Oracle decks and love using them for many purposes, including as a writing tool. What I have in mind is to have a Sim (perhaps maybe a witchy lady who owns a small magical/alchemy shop) who will do readings for other Sims. There’s SO much I can do with this with my own characters, but it would be fun to make it more interactive, like doing readings for others’ Sims upon request. I’d have to work out the details and probably make a little questionnaire to fill out. Photos won’t be fancy – just the reader, a picture or two of the Sim client, and a picture of the cards and spread. The rest would be text to explain the reading. To participate when/if this goes interactive, you would not have to give/send me your Sim but a picture would be nice. I likely won’t do screenshots of clients in the shop since we all use different games; you can’t bring Sims 4 Sims into Sims 3 and so forth.

As I said, this will take some thinking and a bit of doing, but I love the opportunity to practice and improve my reading skills and this would be a great outlet to do it. I’d love to hear what you all think. Also, please note that religion/religious debate regarding the tarot will not be permitted here. This is a very sore subject for a lot of religious folks, so if it’s something that makes you uncomfortable, I’d highly suggest skipping over those posts when/if I get this going. I’m a big proponent and firm believer that an inanimate object itself is not evil and that something becomes evil only if used for nefarious purposes. Even then, it’s the intent behind it and not the object that is evil, as it cannot act of its own accord.

Anyway, I think I’ve rambled enough. I hope you all are having a wonderful start to your week.

Happy Simming!

Meet the Families: The Kildare Family

Nise Dreamweaver
-
5
Meet the Families: The Kildare Family

“Grace, honey, time for dinner!”

“Okay, Mom,” the beautiful teenaged fairy called out, answering the summons of her mother, Luna. Grace closed her book with a thump, sighed wearily, and trudged to the kitchen where heavenly smells wafted toward her nose.

 

“You look so tired, sweetheart. Are you sure going back to school isn’t too much of a strain?” Luna said, concern etched on her pretty face.

Grace rolled her eyes but then gave her mom a long-suffering indulgent smile. Her mother had always been protective of her, but she’d been even more so after the shooting. “Really, Mom, it’s fine. It’s just, there’s a lot of homework and so much material is being covered. I’ll get used to it, I promise.”

Luna and Grace Kildare were newcomers to Aurora Skies, having moved in the previous Summer. They’d relocated once Grace had fully recovered from almost being killed in a school shooting in New York City where they’d lived all their lives. Grace, being a young fairy, hadn’t fully matured into all her fairy powers, was as vulnerable to such things as bullets as humans were. She would have bled out right there in the schoolyard had the fairy prince not come to her rescue and magically healed her.

Afterward, Luna had been vehemently afraid to let her daughter out of her sight, and Grace now suffered from PTSD. Both mother and daughter had sought therapy individually as well as together at the urging of Luna’s mother, Gabriella. Wanting to make a clean breast of everything, Grace and Luna both agreed that moving away from the horrible memories would be therapeutic for them both.

 

Luna had been loathe to let her daughter attend school and had contemplated home schooling her. At first, Grace was in agreement until their therapist urged them to allow Grace to resume her studies in a more public setting. The therapist had pointed out that they would always be frightened and unhealthily dependent on each other if Grace was allowed to hide away from the outside world. After careful consideration and some long soul-searching, Grace realized the therapist was right and had decided she wanted to give it a try. She wanted to make some new friends and get on with her life rather than be a self-made prisoner. Luna, reluctant at first, finally gave in after another session and at Grace’s insistence that she needed to at least try it. She wanted to take back control of her life rather than be a victim for the rest of it.

When school started, she’d been a bit overwhelmed due to not knowing a soul. The office staff had been extremely nice and helpful, and Andrea Landgraab had been asked to show Luna and Grace around the campus. The two had hit it off right away, and Andrea soon invited Grace to have lunch with her sister, Aurora, and their friend, Avery Benedict. Smiling and feeling thankful to have made a new friend, Grace had agreed and Luna had left to return home.

 

Grace was now completely ensconced within this group of friends who called themselves The Fearless Four. Andrea was the jock of the group, being the one to look out for her friends and ward off any unwanted company. She was a werewolf and was very proud of it. Grace loved Andrea’s wicked sense of humor and her sometimes snarky responses to things she felt were totally stupid. Being a Wolf, Grace knew that Andrea had a strong sixth sense that would warn them of any trouble or danger. She felt safe in Andrea’s company and knew, without any doubt, that she had a friend for life in Andrea. She also knew that Andrea would be a very formidable enemy to anyone who threatened her “Pack.” When Andrea got into Mother Wolf Mode or expressed very strong opinions about something, they jokingly, but affectionately, called her “Mama.”

 

Avery was a ball of energy who wanted to be a nurse. She was a skilled witch and was normally good in all her classes, with the exception, right now, of Geometry. She had never done poorly in a class until now, and that disgusted her. Avery was a loyal, trustworthy friend, and Grace was learning that she was a compassionate and wonderful person to confide in. She always listened and was there when one of her friends needed comforting or cheering up. Avery had a knack for making a person see things differently and with more clarity, therefore turning a seemingly hopeless situation into something that could be dealt with.

 

Aurora was an absolute doll who had the most beautiful singing voice Grace had ever heard. At first, she’d been unnerved by the wisdom and obvious power that exuded from the pretty, blond witch. Aurora’s psychic and empathic powers had freaked Grace out a little until Aurora put her at ease with her kindness and gentleness. Aurora was an “old soul” who just made her believe that things would be all right no matter what. There was something in both Aurora’s speaking and singing voice that calmed Grace down. She had a slight Irish accent, and Grace could listen to her speak and sing for hours on end. There was pure magic in her voice, magic that Grace was curious about and hopeful that Aurora would explain it more to her. Once she understood that Aurora was, indeed, a true lifelong friend, Grace became fascinated instead of unnerved by her powers, even asking her for readings.

 

“I guess I forgot how tough High School could be,” Luna said, her face relaxing into a little sympathetic smile. “Your grades have always been good, so I’m not worried about you falling behind. I’m glad you’re making friends, too! When will I get to meet this amazing ‘pack’ of yours?”

Grace smiled at seeing her mother’s look of curiosity and her eyes lighting up rather than darkening with fear. “I don’t mind the work. It keeps me busy. My friends…I think you’ll really like them. It would be nice if we could invite them over for dinner. Would that be all right?”

“Yes, of course! Just tell me when, and we’ll make it special.” Luna loved entertaining and always pulled out all the stops even for a little informal get-together of Grace’s friends.

Grace frowned slightly as she mentally went over her upcoming plans. “Avery is having us over tomorrow for a study date so I’m sure I’ll be home later than usual. Would Wednesday be all right? It’ll give me time to give them plenty of notice.”

“That works out perfectly, actually. I have some things I need to tend to tomorrow anyway, so no problem there.” Luna grabbed a pad of paper and a pen. “Right, then. Does anyone have any allergies to specific foods? What kind of cuisine do you think we should serve? Oh, and if we’re talking Landgraabs, well, we should make the extra effort to–”

Grace was laughing, being totally accustomed to her mother’s way of wanting to formalize even the most casual of events. “Seriously, they’ll be fine with pizza. Nobody expects filet mignon, for Calista’s sake.”

Luna’s laughter mixed with Grace’s. “Old habits die hard. Seriously though, sweetheart, are you sure? I can grill steaks tomorrow if you think they’d rather have that.”

“Mom, whatever you come up with will be great. Don’t worry.” Grace grinned at her mother, then eyed the glass of wine in Luna’s hand. “Can I have some?”

 

Luna sighed in mock exasperation. Ever since she and Grace took that trip to Paris a couple years before, Grace thought herself to be a wine connoisseur. “One glass, Miss Thing. You’re still underage in this part of the world.”

Grace rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah. I’m not going anywhere, and who’s to know if neither of us says anything? Our secret kept strictly under this roof.”

 

Luna just closed her eyes, shrugged, and pointed to the bottle. “Calista help me, I’ve created a monster!”

 

Grace giggled as she poured herself a glass. “To friendships, never-ending happiness, and new beginnings.” She raised her glass in a toast and clinked it with Luna’s.

“Cheers,” Luna said enthusiastically, her face arranged in a smile. They both deserved some happiness after the hell they’d gone through. Luna said a silent prayer to Calista, the Goddess of the Fae, that happiness was in their near future. She wanted so much for Grace and sometimes felt such shame that she couldn’t give her more. Grace was the kindest, sweetest, most considerate person Luna had ever known, and she wanted her beautiful baby girl to have everything she deserved. What she also wanted just as much was for all traces of pain in Grace’s eyes to disappear. She’d give anything, even her very life, to take away her daughter’s pain and torment. It was better, she knew, but it still remained under the surface even though Grace made great efforts to cover it up. Mothers always knew and Luna, being an excellent mother, could always see it both in her daughter’s aura and behind her eyes.

However, Luna also knew there was a secret she would have to share with Grace, probably sooner than later. She shivered and wrapped her arms around her middle, thinking of the disastrous consequences it could bring. She prayed Grace wouldn’t hate her once she was told but knew she had to steel herself for the absolute worst. Tomorrow. She should know how to proceed tomorrow once she spoke to the man who was her father, a father she had only recently discovered. Her life, and more importantly, Grace’s life, would likely change forever. Luna said another silent prayer that seeking out this man wouldn’t end up being the biggest mistake of her life.

 

Author’s Note: First of all, major apologies for taking so long to get up any kind of story post. As said in my last update, my game has been – well – sick. Having to redo my CC and Mods folders was a behemoth undertaking, to say the least. I’ve had things written up but until I could get my game in working order, getting screenshots came to a screeching halt.

As you can clearly see, we’re back in action and chomping at the bit to get going. As stated in a previous update post, I’m starting a supplemental series to go along with Forever in Time for when new families/characters are introduced to the story proper. This post is the first of these, and the one following will be the Benedict family. I figured that even in the midst of tragedy and uncertainty for our main family, both sets of quads have school and social lives, which need to be included. We’ll be seeing some high school drama coming up very soon, so the stage needs to be set for that. Not to worry! Lenora is still foremost on my mind, and her situation will be changing – let’s hope for the better  *wink* – in the very near future.

As you can see, my screenshots probably look a bit different. I decided to try taking them into Canva to brighten them up, and I think it makes a huge difference. Photos in Sims games come out so dark, and I don’t use any kind of reshade. I do have a lighting mod, which also helps, but I think it’s worth it to put them through Canva for some massaging, even if it’s a little bit of extra work.

I do hope I have readers hanging in with me. 🙂 I’ve missed writing my SimLit and updating it, and I’ve sorely missed seeing your comments as well. If you’re still here, as always, thank you so much for reading, liking, commenting, and lurking. Your support means the absolute most.

My Sims 3 Almost Died! Crazy Update

Nise Dreamweaver
-
0
My Sims 3 Almost Died! Crazy Update

Hello, friends!

Major apologies for not updating this blog or my stories in quite a while. Yes, I know what I said last time about hoping the long lapses would be a thing of the past. Sadly, RL and EA updates sometimes put a big monkey wrench into best-laid plans. Without making a career of this post, I’ll update you on the happenings past and present and tell you where we go from here. Don’t worry! Stories will be returning very soon now that my game seems to be working…well, for the most part, it is. More on that in a bit.

The choral group that I’m a member of resumed rehearsals and concerts after a nearly 3-year hiatus brought on by the pandemic. Our director is a bit of a maniac, so we had a grueling rehearsal and concert schedule for this past Christmas season – rehearsals twice a week and 5 concerts. Yeeoowww! Needless to say, I was exhausted by the time it was over, and I had a mad desire to take a slow boat to New Zealand and go into a coma for the entire trip. We had our Spring season as well. Now we’re off until Fall, which is super nice.

Once life calmed down, I was ready to jump back into my Sims 3 game and get up some chapters. I should’ve known it would be my dumb luck to not have a smooth transition. By then, the new EA app (what a disaster!) had replaced Origin, which now seems to be defunct…and the nightmare began. I was very fortunate in one way because at least my games were still in my library. I’d heard so many horror stories about people’s games and packs disappearing. However, I did have a major and debilitating problem. All my Sims 3 Store content went poof right out of my game. This meant, my worlds were missing, and I had absolutely ZERO store content showing up even though I’d installed it a long time ago. This meant I couldn’t get into the majority of my saves, including the ones needed for my blog. I’m telling you, it was Ground Zero around here. My poor husband! You should’ve heard my screams, bellows, and colorful use of the English language. I think it goes without saying that many tears were shed, and I had no clue what to do. After numerous glasses of wine, more tears, and even more cussing, I hit the research road hard. I won’t go into the technical aspects of what I did to fix my situation, but I will say that for the most part, it looks to be a go. There are still some Store items that need to be installed and one of my Mod files seems to be causing a bit of an issue. However, I’m happy to say it’s running well enough for me to play and get the screenshots I need so I can start posting again. I have missed my characters so much, and I miss my readers and seeing the “Likes” and comments coming in. I’m so excited to be able to begin posting in the immanent future.

Even though my game has been down and my life got rather insane, I have been writing up posts and chapter segments/scenes. I actually have enough material for probably two Chapters of Forever in Time, one chapter of Heartsongs & Enchantments (as stated in a previous post, Robin and Alina will be incorporated into the main story once I have a good ending point to the separate story), and one installment for Meet the Families. They need a bit of editing, but that is easily done. Once screenshots are done, I will get posts out in good succession and should be able to keep the momentum coming. Ah, I’m just so excited and can’t wait! 😀

Updates to the characters list will be happening along with a few other new additions. I’ve also decided that I’ll bring Kira’s Keep, which is my 100 Baby Challenge, over to this blog. Appropriate labels and tags will be added for ease of navigation. If you want something a bit lighthearted and quick to look at while you wait for chapters in the main stories, this should keep you entertained. It will mostly be screenshots and commentary. Similar projects are also in the works as well as other surprises, such as cameo appearances made by other Sims. I won’t go into detail here, but I hope I can spike your curiosity when I say I’d like to thank Kymber from Story Spinner for allowing me to borrow a much beloved past character who will be making appearances from time to time. I’m honored to have her as a friend and that she’s allowing me to bring this character back to life for my story, even for a brief time. Fingers crossed that I can do this epic character justice. 🙂

Thank you for your patience and understanding.

Happy Simming!

Sweet Nightingale – Sharon

 

Still Alive But Not Enough Hours in the Day

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Still Alive But Not Enough Hours in the Day

Hellooooo Friends!

I’m so, so sorry it has been a while since I’ve posted a chapter or anything, for that matter. I’m still here, I promise, and a chapter will be coming soon. I’ve actually got two posts written that I need to edit just a bit, but I do need to get the screenshots. Between being rather occupied with things this summer and my game acting up some, it’s been hard to get anything released.

As I said, my game has been misbehaving a bit. Yes, Sims 3 often does misbehave, and it’s a temperamental, big, boggy game, but I just can’t do without it. 😀 My CAS is the biggest culprit. I’ve needed to create some Sims and it’s been a labor of love and full of lots and lots of frustration. We’ll get there though. There is still so, so much story to tell, and as you know, Lenora still isn’t out of danger.

When the game started getting to me, I took a bit of a breather from it and gave some attention to a few other things that needed my time. Plus, I’ve been indulging in another hobby I love, one that is definitely strange to some but fascinating and awesome to others – doll collecting. 😀 Yep,, cat’s out of the bag. I collect Cabbage Patch Kids, Vintage Barbies, and Reborns. They’re so much fun, and I love seeing them all around my craft room looking cute, adorable, and sweet.

The furkids are doing well. Brody (our Beagle) turned one at the end of July and is maturing by the day. Oh, there’s still a lot of puppy there but we’re so proud of the little guy. Alex is six and still going strong. Megan is…well, she’s Megan. 😀 She’d cute and sweet, but man, can she be stubborn sometimes!

Anyway, I’m going to see about firing this game up maybe tonight, maybe Sunday. Tomorrow is out since we’ll be out and full of adult beverages and food by the time we get back in. 🙂 Please refer to my Future Plans post (the previous one to this), as what I posted there will still be happening. I’m just behind my planned “schedule” but it’ll be coming. If everything cooperates, I hope to have a post up by Sunday or Monday. Keep your fingers crossed that it turns out as planned.

Happy TGIF and weekend to you all, and Happy Simming!

Sharon, aka, Sweet Nightingale

Future Happenings

Nise Dreamweaver
-
1
Future Happenings

Hello, and Happy Weekend!

I thought I would take this time to do one of my little updates since it has been about a week since anything was published. It’s actually pretty quiet here on the home front, but I was feeling pretty blah this week. I had no inclination to do much of anything, and I felt like my brain was fried. I did try to work on a chapter but the flow just wasn’t coming. I totally scrapped my first attempt. Now, I’m pretty sure I’ll be scrapping a part of my second attempt. I hated the results and so won’t subject you guys to have to suffer through what I felt was subpar writing and unnecessary fluff. I guess that’s what happens when you try to write when you’re feeling a bit unwell. My muse is gearing up to get back in action though so a new chapter won’t be far off.

 

I decided to do further consolidation in regard to my stories. I had a couple other things going that were going to be crossovers with Forever in Time. My original plan was to do the legacy format, but I have since abandoned that endeavor. I decided it was time to make my life easier and eliminate the potential complications a crossover can bring. In coming to that decision, I incorporated my story Serenade into the mainframe of Forever in Time. Since FIT characters were mentioned and the twisted, evil Shane Clayton appeared in both stories, I felt it would be easier for me to manage if everything was included in one story and not spread out on two separate blogs. So, Debbie has officially been included here and will make further appearances. These first few chapters had been written in first person POV and I was too lazy to adjust to third person, I made it so they would be journal entries from Debbie. I actually do enjoy writing in first person POV but felt it would be too confusing and disjointed to switch from third to first person. Anyway, further chapters featuring Debbie will be written in third person POV to match the other chapters unless otherwise specified.

 

With Robin and Alina, they will be fully incorporated into the main FIT story once I get them to a certain point where I can end their mini-story, which is called Heartsongs & Enchantments. They have been moved to this blog to keep all FIT related material in one place. They should be getting their own update very soon. I have some revisions to make and need to get screenshots, but they’re coming. 🙂

Because I have moved all of that from my other blog to here, I took down the posts from over there for continuity and simplicity’s sake. That blog will still be used but is getting a makeover. I’m currently doing a Midnight Sun challenge (Sims 3) and making it into a mini-legacy (3 to 5 generations but haven’t decided yet). That is housed on what started out as my legacies blog. Any legacy type story I do in the future will also be housed on that blog. As I said, that blog will be getting a makeover and more material added. I have some things in the making where it won’t be a story per se. It’ll be screenshot heavy with some commentary. That is nice for when I need a break from all the work it takes to put together an actual written story and staged screenshots. Plkus, it’s more lighthearted and gives me a little timeout from the hardships, tragedy, and drama that my story characters go through. What I have been doing is a 100 Baby Challenge (Sims 3) that I will begin moving from an old Blogger blog to my other WordPress blog. It is called Kira’s Keep and posts for that will trickle in starting either tonight or tomorrow, depending on how ambitious I get. I’m also planning a fun little adventure for my Sim Self. I have SOOOO many handsome Sims in my stash who’ve caught her eye that she has decided to start a male harem. 🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣 What I thought I’d do is document the adventures and hijinks she gets up to with each of her partners and show the kiddos she has with said partner. Each “couple” will have its own Save, as I’ll probably be playing with different occults for certain pairings. Plus, it’ll give me an opportunity to play in different worlds and with houses I have backed up. The title for this will be announced when I get this off the ground.

Now for more news about things that will be added here.

To go along with Forever in Time, I’ll be beginning a supplemental series of posts called Meet the Families. These posts will introduce any further new characters before they appear in the main FIT story. I thought things might get lost in the shuffle if I just slid them in and have them suddenly appear. I will also be continuing with the A Life to Live content, which will have short stories/one-shots featuring our beloved FIT characters pre-FIT. An example of this is a short story called The Imprinting. What will also be included in that category are funny vignettes or other instances that will have happened “off scree” from the main events. An example of this is a story entitled The Taming of the Shrew. 

Updates to my character list will be coming, too. Included in the update will be a section for supporting characters as well as minor ones.

Well, I think that’ll do. I hope you all are having a wonderful and relaxing Saturday. Be good to yourselves and your Simmies. 🙂 Lots of ♥♥♥ to you all from me and my Simmies to you and yours.

Sweet Nightingale (Sharon)

Forever in Time: Chapter 60, Lunch Date

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Forever in Time: Chapter 60, Lunch Date

From the Journal of Debbie Evans

 

I was dreading lunch with Terrrill. He seemed nice enough, but I didn’t want to get into the same trap I’d gotten into with Simon. Right now, my life was very full with raising Nathaniel and getting Countess Deborah Cosmetics famous. I had a campaign and advertising strategy to map out for the launch of our new products, and I certainly didn’t have time to be entertaining male company. Even so, my therapist’s words kept rolling around in my head. I’d gotten to know and trust her, so I had to keep telling myself this was strictly for therapeutic purposes and that I wouldn’t let things go any farther than that.

Noon was rolling around very quickly. I briefly thought of just not showing up and later on just sending Terrill a text saying I’d had an emergency come up at work. Okay, so it was a boldfaced lie and certainly wouldn’t have been the first time I’d ever lied about something. What changed my mind about not showing was the dawning realization that I’d be taking the coward’s way out. After everything I’d been through, I didn’t want to start doing the chicken dance now. I’d just have to suck it up and have lunch with the man. Besides, my therapist would chide me in her gentle way about passing up a perfect opportunity to do something new.

 

Terrill was waiting for me when I arrived at the bistro. He signaled to me, then got up to pull out my chair for me. It was a beautiful day, and he’d gotten us a nice table outside. The fresh air and sunshine was wonderful, and I was hungry.

“I’m glad you came, Debbie. A part of me thought maybe you’d stand me up. You didn’t seem very enthusiastic about having lunch with me,” Terrill said.

His statement sent my conscience into a tailspin, and I felt like a complete ass. I looked down at the table and blushed. “I thought about standing you up but in the end, I couldn’t do it,” I confessed.

“Well, I’m glad you decided to come. I do hate eating alone,” Terrill said. The warmth of his smile reached inside me, and I felt some of the tension give way.

“Me, too,” I said, smiling back.

“Something tells me you eat alone a lot,” he said.

“At work, yes, but at home, I eat with my son. Being a toddler, however, his table manners are appalling,” I laughed.

Terrill laughed too. That deep, rich laugh of his had a quality that would brighten anyone’s day. “I don’t have any children, but I’ve always wanted them. I was an only child and was lonely for a brother or sister to play with, you know? My wife and I tried for kids but it never happened.”

I was taken aback. “You’re…married?” Dread surged through me and I had to swallow down the need to flee.

“I was. I’m a widower. Betsy died some years back,” he said.

“Oh, God! I’m so sorry,” I said, sympathy for him replacing the dread.

He sighed. “Yeah, me too. We didn’t know she was sick until it was too late. After that, I couldn’t bring myself to get involved with anyone until…”

“Until?” I prompted when he trialed off.

Terrill gave me a sheepish look. “I was on a Reality TV dating show once. It’s called Soulmates. It was quite a while ago when I was on as a contestant.”

I blinked, then looked at him more closely. His admission brought on a sense of recognition for me, and I knew immediately which season he’d been on. I don’t watch much reality TV except The One when it was on and Soulmates, especially when it had been announced that my favorite author in the entire world was going to be the Bachelorette on its very first run. “Why, you were on Lenora’s season, weren’t you?”

“Yep,” he said, grinning lopsidedly.

“She’s my favorite author ever,” I confessed. God, I sounded like such a damn fangirl.

“I’m not into romance novels so haven’t sampled any of her writing. I do know she’s very talented musically. She was always singing to herself when we were on the show,” Terrill said.

“Yes, she has a lovely voice. Meeting her again is on my bucket list,” I replied.

Terrill grinned at me. “You have a bucket list?”

“Doesn’t everybody?” I asked, chuckling.

“I didn’t before but now I do. When Betsy died, it made me realize how fragile life is. After I got over the worst of the grief, I decided to try to fulfill everything I could that’s on my list. I do the best I can, but I have a long way to go,” he said.

He seemed to have a great outlook on things, but I could see the sadness that appeared in his eyes from time to time. Like me, he was a lonely soul trying to get on with life as best he could. “You’ll accomplish it, I’m sure,” I said.

 

We continued to eat but in silence for a while. We resumed talking over coffee and dessert, and I was surprised at how relaxed I felt. “So, what do you like to do in your spare time?” I asked.

“Well, I work out a lot and am a closet guitar player,” he said.

I raised a brow. “Why a closet player?”

“Because I’m not good enough to perform publicly,” he said. “I just do it for fun and relaxation. I sing a little but I’m pretty mediocre.”

“Oh, I’m sure you’re better than you give yourself credit for,” I said. “What kind of music do you like?”

“I like most types but I play around with some of the classic rock stuff. You know, like the Beatles and the Rolling Stones,” he said.

“No kidding?!” I asked, leaning forward in excitement. “My favorite song is As Tears Go By, and that seems to be the one I play around with a lot.”

“You play guitar?” he asked.

I laughed. “Only a little. I’m more of a strummer than anything. My singing is even worse.”

“I’m sure not,” he said.

I snorted. “Ever hear a bullfrog with laryngitis?”

Terrill nearly spewed a mouthful of coffee, shook his head, then roared with laughter.

“Well, that’s what I sound like. Believe me, I’m no Barbara Streisand.” I said, my own laughter bubbling up and wanting to escape.

“Who is?” We grinned at each other, then both of us were doubled over in fits of helpless laughter.

 

The remainder of my workday passed in a blur, and I was actually whistling as I walked through my door upon arriving home. I didn’t know if I was feeling giddy from the glass of wine I’d had with lunch or because I got to spend time with someone who actually didn’t want something from me.

 

I changed into comfortable clothes, scooped up my son, danced with him around the room, and gave him a big tickle that sent him into gales of glee. “Your Mommy’s life is looking up, Nathaniel, my love. I think we’re gonna make it.”

 

My life was going very well for once. Terrill and I began talking on the phone and texting regularly. I had to admit he was a breath of fresh air. I felt like I’d found a kindred spirit, and it certainly helped that he was easy on the eyes. Things were kept just very friendly between us, and that certainly was fine with me.

 

The only thing that really frustrated me was that I still hadn’t found a suitable house for Nathaniel and me to move to. I wanted to remain in Aurora Skies and not have to commute very far to work because driving extra long distances to and from work would eat into my time with Nathaniel. I checked the paper every day for possibilities, hoping to avoid the whole real estate agency hullabaloo. Unfortunately, the prospects were dim in the arena of For Sale by Owner. Sighing in defeat, I made a mental note to call a local realtor the next day.

 

As I continued reading the paper, flipping back to the front page, a headline caught my attention and sent me reeling. Lenora Landgraab, bestselling author and musician, had passed away the previous day from unknown causes. Tears flooded my eyes and spilled over as I read about her life and accomplishments. “My Go!” I choked out and bit my lip. I grieved for her as a devoted fan but realized my sorrow was nothing compared to what her poor family must be going through. I let the newspaper slide through my fingers and onto the floor, put my hands over my face, and bawled. Although I’d only met her once, I felt the loss so acutely for some reason. It was something I just couldn’t explain. Maybe it was knowing something on my bucket list would now never be accomplished. Or perhaps it was because there would be no more new amazing books from her. Whatever the reason, it broke my heart, and I felt like something in my life would now forever be missing.

Bonus Pic

 

Debbie’s just so adorable holding her cute little boy. 🙂

Forever in Time: Chapter 59, A Birthday and a Handsome Stranger

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Forever in Time: Chapter 59, A Birthday and a Handsome Stranger

From the Journal of Debbie Evans

 

I couldn’t believe how quickly time passed. Before I knew it, my maternity leave was up, and I needed to return to work. I was both dreading and looking forward to it. I loved my job and was itching to start working on the new campaign I had in mind for the cosmetics company I would soon control. However, I couldn’t leave Nathaniel in the care of just anyone. Having no family and not knowing many people in town left me at a real disadvantage. I needed to know that my baby would be in good hands before I could, in good conscience, return to work.

 

Once I had taken care of that, I checked in with my attorney. Everything was in order, and I was now the senior owner of the cosmetics company, which I renamed Countess Deborah Cosmetics. With the new name came a campaign to launch a new product line. I was going to be swamped with work at the office, especially in the beginning, but I looked forward to doing more of the work at home once things were put into place.

Surprisingly enough, therapy was going remarkably well. I still had my bad days, but the good ones came more and more often. I wish I could say the house hunting was going as well. So far, I’d been unable to find something I liked or that didn’t cost a fortune to buy.

 

The first day back was very productive but exhausting. By the time I staggered out of the office and locked up, I wanted nothing more than to go home, spend some time with my baby, have a light meal, and go to bed. What I didn’t expect was to bump into some man in the parking lot.

 

“Pardon me,” I said, stepping back.

The man shrugged. “No worries. You look like I feel, so you’re allowed a free bump.”

I smiled a little. “I definitely don’t wear the zombie look well, but if it gets me off the hook, I’ll wear it cheerfully.”

He laughed a deep, rich laugh and flashed a brilliant smile at me. “So, you’re the new boss lady of that makeup company, right?”

 

“That would be me,” I said.

He smiled and nodded. “Your office is across the street from where i work. The name’s Maldonado. Terrill Maldonado.” He offered me his hand.

“Well, it’s nice to meet you, Maldonado, Terrill Maldonado,” I said, taking his offered hand and feeling mine dwarfed in his strong, sure one. His handshake was firm but not overbearing, which I liked. “I’m Debbie Evans. Pleased to meet you.”

 

“The pleasure’s mine, Ma’am,” he said, then let go of my hand almost as quickly as he’d taken it.

I looked down at my shoes, not knowing what else to say. “I guess I should be going. It’s getting late and I need to get home to my son.”

I saw him glance at my left hand, but he didn’t ask me anything about a husband I didn’t have. “How old is your son?” he asked.

I smiled proudly; I never tired of doting on my little boy. “He’s six months.”

“They’re cute at that age,” he said.

I nodded, then turned toward my car.

“It was nice talking to you, Debbie,” Terrill said.

I turned and waved at him over my shoulder.

“Maybe we can do it again sometime,” he called to me as I put more distance between us.

I shrugged noncommittally,  then quickened my pace until I reached my car. I pictured his smile as I slid into the driver’s seat, then shook my head to clear away the image. He seemed like a nice enough man, but I wasn’t interested in starting up a friendship or anything with him. My life was complicated enough without adding further elements to it.

Weeks turned into months. Each day when I went into work, Terrill would see me and wave. I’d wave and smile back, but it never went any farther. The same thing happened if we saw each other at the end of our day. His smile was free and easy, but there were times I swore I detected a look of deep sadness in his eyes.

 

Nathaniel’s first birthday arrived, and I gave him a little party even though it was just the two of us. He was too young to really understand it, but he cooed excitedly at the balloons I hung up.

 

My baby was growing up before my eyes and it made me rather sad. I wanted to make his first birthday a happy one, but I couldn’t help stealing a moment to have a little cry.

 

I bought a birthday cake and blew out the candles for him. “You’re too young to make a wish, sweetheart, but Mommy wishes you could stay little a while longer,” I whispered, holding him close.

 

Nathaniel loved the peg box and xylophone I bought him. I suppose I’m a bit biased being his mother and all, but my son is quite gifted for his age.

 

Potty training is a dirty job, but someone had to do it, and that someone was Mom. Luckily, he learned fairy quickly.

 

Learning to walk and talk also came quickly. I almost cried when the first word he said was “Mama.”

 

Juggling work and Mom duties wasn’t easy, but I managed. It didn’t leave me much time for making friends or having time to myself, which my therapist pointed out. To my chagrin, she told me I should get out more by myself. “You’re a single hard-working mother, but you’re also a woman named Debbie Evans. You need to find out who Debbie Evans actually is,” she told me during one session.

I silently contemplated her words. “Well, Debbie Evans likes to sculpt,” I said lamely.

“Good! That’s great to have a hobby, but there’s so much more to explore,” my therapist said. “At least keep it in mind. Before our next session, how about if you make a list of things you think you may like or want to try, places you’d like to go. Think about the kind of people you’d like to meet or if there is anyone in particular you’d like to get to know better.”

I sighed. “You’re a hard taskmaster,” I told her, but I couldn’t help smiling a little.

After my session, I had to get back to work. I was running a little late because my therapist allowed me a little extra time today. I quickly pulled into the parking lot and locked my car, then absently waved to Terrill, who must have been either going back to work or leaving for lunch. I started to sprint toward my building, but Terrill called my name and caught up to me. “Hey, Debbie, where’s the fire?” he asked, an easy smile on his handsome face.

 

“I’m late,” I said simply.

“Everything okay?”

“Fine,” I said a little hurriedly.

“I’m glad. Hey listen. It’ll be noon in a while, and I was wondering if you’d have lunch with me today.” Well, where had that come from? The surprise must have shown on my face because he elaborated. “I’d been wanting to ask you for a while but could never get up the nerve until now.” He blushed and smiled sheepishly.

Oh God, I didn’t want to be rude, but I had no desire to get involved with anyone again. I didn’t even want friendship. I knew form personal experience how much that could hurt. “Terrill…Mr. Maldonado…I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

“It’s just lunch. No strings, just two working stiffs having lunch. What’s the harm in that…unless you have a husband or…?” His words trailed off as he studied the ground.

I hesitated but felt my resolve slipping a little. The words of my therapist came to mind. This was a perfect opportunity to actually have some adult conversation and social time. When I looked into his face, I couldn’t take the pleading look in his eyes. “I have no husband or any significant other. I…okay. I’ll have lunch with you, but no strings.”

“No strings,” he said, nodding. “How about the bistro at noon sharp?”

“Okay. Why not?”

I chided myself the whole time as I made my way to my office. Why in hell had I agreed to this? This could only mean trouble, and more trouble was the last thing I needed in my life right now.

 

Bonus Shots

 

 

Nathaniel as a toddler

 

 

Nathaniel asleep in his swing.

 

I thought this one turned out nice where Debbie is just holding him. 🙂

 

 

You gotta love it when some poor Sim snuffs it out of the blue. I was staging the first meeting scene between Debbie and Terrill when poor Lief Helgerson’s number came up.

Forever in Time: Chapter 58, Bringing Up Baby

Nise Dreamweaver
-
6
Forever in Time: Chapter 58, Bringing Up Baby

From the Journal of Debbie Evans

Never in my wildest imaginings did I ever picture myself as the maternal type. It’s funny how life can turn on its head. I mean, I’d gone from high-powered businesswoman to divorcee to victim to single mother in less than eighteen months. I’d so wanted this new beginning to be done right, but it seemed I’d made a mess of things once again. But then, I chided myself for that kind of thinking every time I picked up my little son. He hadn’t been planned, and raising a child as a single mother wasn’t my ideal situation, but I could never call him a mistake. Now that I had him, I realized I couldn’t live without him. I loved him so very fiercely, and he was mine.

All those mom things that had sounded so awful before were now a part of my life. Sure, doing all of this alone was hard, but how could I have ever thought it so terrible?

Nathaniel was a good-natured baby. He usually settled when I picked him up, and my heart squeezed with love every time he cooed or smiled at me. He looked at the world with such intelligent eyes. Nathaniel was my pride and joy, and I loved taking care of him.

 

Simon called as often as he could, and I had mixed feelings about that. I knew I needed his help, which embarrassed me to no end. We weren’t in love with each other, nor did I think we had any kind of future together as a couple. He was married to someone else and had a family with her. Still, if Simon turned out to be Nathaniel’s father, he had a right to share in Nathaniel’s life. This was, no doubt, an awkward and unpleasant situation for all of us.

“The paternity test results came in today,” I informed him a few weeks after Nathaniel’s birth.

“And?” he asked.

“According to the test, you are Nathaniel’s father, not Shane.”

On the other end, Simon breathed out a long, shaky breath. “We need to talk about this…and I’d like to see my son. Will you allow that?”

“Yes, of course,” I said. “You’re his father, so you have every right to see him. And…and we do need to talk about how this effects us.

It was a few days before Simon was able to come over, When he arrived, I ushered him inside and went to get Nathaniel. Simon was eager to hold him, and I felt a pang rip through my heart as he looked down at the tiny baby. It was clear to see how enthralled he was with his son. I was glad of it but sad at the same time because the situation we were in was less than ideal, to put it mildly.

After a while, Simon put Nathaniel back in his crib and came into the living room with me. “I reckon we should get down to it. Debbie, I want to be a father to my son, but I can’t leave Ericka and hook up with you.”

“I never asked you to, nor did I expect that,” I said. “We were in lust, Simon, not love, and as I said, I don’t think I could ever be with anyone again after…” I trailed off, unable to finish the sickening thought aloud.

His expression turned sad. “I hope you’ll feel differently in time after you’ve had some therapy.”

I just shrugged and felt an uncomfortable silence hang over us. I didn’t relish the idea of therapy but knew logically that going through with it would be best so I could take care of Nathaniel to the best of my ability.

Simon cleared his throat. “I’m more than prepared to take financial responsibility for our son, but I also hope you’ll allow me visitation privileges.”

I looked steadily into his earnest face. “He’s your son, Simon. I would never keep him from you. But…well…your wife…”

“Like I said, I’ll deal with Ericka. I told you before that I wouldn’t abandon you, and I’m sticking by that.” Reaching for the leather briefcase he’d brought with him, he took out a sheaf of papers. “I’ve been doing a lot of thinking after our last talk and had something roughly drafted. You can change anything you want and have it made official through our lawyers if you wish. As you can see, this will benefit both you and Nathaniel more than adequately.”

Reluctantly, I took the papers, my jaw dropping open as I read. “According to this, you’re setting up a trust fund for Nathaniel, and a very sizable one at that. Plus, you’re giving me controlling interest in the cosmetics company with the option to buy you out later on if I so choose. Lastly, you’ve set up an account for me?” I dropped the papers on the sofa beside me and gawked at him. “You’ve got some explaining to do.”

“Okay,” Simon said. “First of all, don’t balk at the money. I don’t think I need to remind you that I’m a rather wealthy man. I have assets held both separately and jointly with Ericka, and what I’m doing here will come from my own personal assets. Nathaniel is my son, and I want to see him well provided for by both of us. I will also pay you monthly child support in addition to his trust fund. Amounts and details can be worked out later. This fund is well invested and will grow exponentially. By the time he is ready for college, there will be more than enough to pay for his education and much more.”

I nodded. “Go on.”

“I was eventually going to give you controlling interest of the company anyway. Everyone, including me, knows you’re the heart and soul of it, and it’s your efforts that’s making it succeed faster than even I had hoped. This gives you the authority to run it how you wish without having to go through me to sign off on any changes or decisions you want to make. This will make you a very wealthy woman in time. Plus, I know how awkward our working closely together would be now, so this will give the space needed in that environment.”

My head was reeling. “The increase in income will help tremendously…but are you sure?”

“I wouldn’t do it if I wasn’t.”

I gingerly picked up the papers as if touching them would set them aflame. “This account for me, Simon, I don’t need that. I–“

“I told you not to balk at the money, Debbie. At least hear me out on this, okay? My reasons are very simple, in fact. First of all, you’re going to need a bigger place, and that money will help you get one.”

I looked around and smiled a little crookedly despite the seriousness of the situation. “Oh, I don’t know. This place is kinda growing on me.”

Simon chuckled a little. “Let’s think about this. It’s fine for one person, but once Nathaniel grows a bit more, he’s going to need his own space.”

I shrugged and scratched my head. “I honestly hadn’t thought that far ahead.”

“Luckily, I did, and you have to admit I’m right.”

I sighed wearily as I surveyed the little area I’d set up for Nathaniel. It had barely enough room for his crib and changing station. It was as if I’d shoved the poor kid into a broom closet.

“Another thing. You were attacked in this house, and being here certainly won’t be good for recovery,” Simon pointed out.

I gulped and squeezed my eyes shut. I was plagued by nightmares every single night, and there was an aura of fear clinging to me each time I walked through my own front door. “You’re right,” I whispered.

“Then, it’s settled. No more arguments,” Simon said with finality.

What else could I say? I desperately needed help with all of this, and Simon was generous in providing it. For Nathaniel’s sake, all I could do was nod and allow it to happen.

Nathaniel got a little fussy a half hour after Simon left. I sat with him in the rocker, my head swimming from everything Simon and I had talked about. In a way, I felt like I was selling my soul to the devil. I fervently prayed I wasn’t digging myself further into a hole I’d never be able to extricate myself from. It was so tempting to call Simon and tell him I didn’t want any of it. Looking into my son’s tiny face, I knew I couldn’t do that. In order to provide him with the stable life he needed and deserved, a deal with the devil would have to be realized.

I wasn’t one of those moms who sang hokey little lullabies to her kid. Instead, I went back to my favorite song and sang it to my little son while the rocker glided over the floor.

“It is the evening of the day.
I sit and watch the children play.
Smiling faces I can see,
But not for me.
I sit and watch as tears go by…”

It was a sad song, one filled with regret at how things in life pass us by. The song had always made my heart bleed. As much as I wanted to shield Nathaniel from the hardships of life, I knew it was an impossible undertaking. Life was painful sometimes, and I knew I’d have to be the one to warn him of that when he was older.

My little baby fell asleep in my arms, and I sat for a long time just holding him close. If only I could keep him little forever. “Mama loves you, kiddo. No matter what happens, I want you to always remember that,” I whispered into his little ear.

 

I tucked Nathaniel into his crib and sat down to read the newest Lenora Landgraab romance novel. It was nice to lose myself in a world of beautiful, passionate characters. I always thought that Lenora’s books couldn’t get any better, but as each new one was released, I was certainly glad to be wrong. When I opened one of her books, I was swept away in that world, so much so that I could see it vividly playing out in front of me. If there was one thing that was on my bucket list, it was to meet Lenora Landgraab again and have her autograph. every one of her books I owned.

 

Before I knew it, it was time for Nathaniel’s feeding. His hungry cries always came right on cue, for I did my best to keep him on a pretty good schedule.

 

I got myself into my nightie and went in to play with Nathaniel before his bath time. It always made me smile to hear his giggles when I made silly faces or blew raspberries at him or on his little belly. Oh, I hoped he’d never lose that beautiful laugh of his.

 

He giggled and splashed in the bathwater, making me laugh. I’d found a little rubber ducky, and Nathaniel loved it when I squeezed it. Every time I bathed him, I squeezed the little toy to make it squeak and sang “Rubber Ducky” to him.

I loved Nathaniel’s little baby smell just after he’d had his bath. I held him close to me for a while before popping him into his crib and heading for bed myself. Tomorrow was another day, and I knew I’d have a lot to tend to over the next little while. Things were going to change, hopefully for the better, and I had to bite the bullet and schedule my first therapy session. This was all for Nathaniel, and for Nathaniel, I’d do anything, including bearing my soul to a complete stranger.

Forever in Time: Chapter 57, Returning to Life

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Forever in Time: Chapter 57, Returning to Life

Content Warning! Strong language, including F-Bombs

From the Journal of Debbie Evans

 

 

Debbie 1 (Medium)

“I just don’t know what I’m going to do,” I told Simon after dropping my series of bombshells. “I never imagined my life could be any more fucked up than it had been before.”

I peered at Simon through lowered lashes, noticing the determined look on his face. He also looked angry, which, in turn, made me flinch. I couldn’t say as I blamed him for feeling that way. I was angry at myself for allowing this to happen, so it would stand to reason that Simon might feel the same. “I’m sorry I dumped on you,” I whispered.

I hadn’t realized he was still holding my hand until I felt him squeeze it. “I’m not angry at you, Debbie, so don’t look at me like that. We were both to blame for what we did together, but what that prick of an ex husband did to you is inexcusable. The only one to blame for that is him.”

 

Debbie & Simon on Couch 1 (Medium)

I eyed him uncertainly. “Maybe…but if I’d locked the door–”

“Stop it, Debbie! You’re only going to torture yourself if you keep on with the if only’s. If it hadn’t been through an unlocked door, he would have found another way. Animals like that don’t quit until they get what they’re after, and brow beating yourself about it isn’t going to get you anywhere but in an even darker place.” Softening his voice, he continued, “What we need to do now is get you through this and figure out the baby situation.”

 

Debbie & Simon on Couch 2 (Medium)

“I’m not having an abortion,” I said vehemently. Even though a baby was the last thing I wanted right now, I never believed abortion to be a viable solution.

“I’m glad, Debbie,” Simon said softly. We were silent for a long moment before he spoke again. “I think we should get a paternity test so we know exactly where we stand. No matter how it turns out, I’m not going to abandon you, and that’s a promise.”

“You’d be off the hook if the baby isn’t yours,” I pointed out.

“Maybe so, but I care deeply for you and wouldn’t ever just throw you to the wolves.”

 

Debbie 1 (Medium)

I looked down at my hands and fought off the urge to blubber. “Thank you, Simon, It…it was always hard for me to ask for help, let alone accept it when it’s being offered to me. I always prided myself on being able to solve my own problems. I always could…until now.”

Simon blew out a long exhalation, then wiped away a stray tear that ran down my cheek. “There comes a time in everyone’s life when they need help. I’m going to be that for you now, so just accept it and know I’m here for you always, okay?”

I bit my lip and nodded slightly. “I guess I have no choice. This changes things, though. I-I can’t continue with our trysts, Simon. I want to get that straight.”

He nodded slowly. “I reckoned we would come to that eventually.”

“After…after what happened, I don’t think I can ever have a sexual relationship with anyone again. The thought of it makes my skin crawl. And besides, I have a kid to think about. What kind of example would that set if we were to continue?”

 

Debbie & Simon on Couch 3 (Medium)

“I understand. Really, I do, Debbie. I agree wholeheartedly with your latter statement, but the former…Debbie, you can recover from this. Therapy can and does help,” Simon said.

I let loose a humorless, bitter laugh. “Oh, puh-leeze! All they’d want to do is push a bunch of pills down me and tell me to do Yoga or something.”

Simon chuckled lightly and patted my arm. “It isn’t always like that. C’mon, Debs, it’s not the dark ages. Everyone seems to be going to therapy these days. Ericka does.”

I raised an eyebrow.

“It’s true. Hell, the therapists have therapists nowadays. You trust me, right?”

“Do I have to answer that?” I quipped.

Simon smiled wryly. “Touché. But seriously, it would do you a world of good, and you need it if what happened earlier is any indication.”

“Shit!” I mumbled.

“I’m sure you’ll have more episodes like that, and they’ll only get worse,” Simon said gently.

The thought of that frightened me, and I shuddered. Slowly. he wrapped an arm around me and held me against his warm body. “How…how do you know all this, and how did you know how to handle me earlier?”

“I have a buddy who got deployed to Iraq,” he said, rubbing my back. “He saw shit that nobody should ever have to see. He was all fucked up when he came back. It took him a long time before realizing he needed help. He’s made great strides since starting his therapy.”

When I hesitated again, Simon reminded me that my benefits from work covered such treatments. “Besides, you have a kid on the way who will need you fit and healthy,” Simon said, putting the final nail in the coffin. What else could I do but agree to therapy?

“This is going to wreck your marriage,” I finally told him.

“I’ll deal with Ericka, don’t worry. Whatever happens, it’s going to work out. Everything is going to be okay,” Simon insisted. I just hoped he was right.

 

Debbie2BGoing2Bto2BWork

At Simon’s insistence, I went back to work. I knew there would be talk around the office, but it was better than sitting around here wallowing. The old determination to face up to my problems was resurfacing, and it felt damned good.

 

Debbie2BWorking2BOut

I hadn’t begun therapy yet, but what I did do was sign up for some self-defense classes. I also vowed to take up martial arts once the baby was born. I bought a power bench and began strength training. Nobody was going to catch me unawares like that again; I would never allow myself to be weak like that ever again.

 

I worked until the instant I went into labor. That day when I’d gone into work, my back was killing me like always but was hurting even more. As the day wore on, I felt the unmistakable pain of contractions, and my water broke just after lunch. I was taken to the hospital, and after fifteen hours of labor, my son, Nathaniel Robert Evans, entered the world.

 

Although long, the delivery went well, and Nathaniel and I were ready to go home within forty-eight hours. For a woman who didn’t want to have kids, I couldn’t believe how easy it was for me to instantly fall in love with this little baby. My heart melted the second he was placed in my arms, and I felt like an absolute heel for that time when I didn’t want him. As I fed him, I looked down into his little face. “Well, kiddo, we’re in this together, you and me. We’re gonna make it,” I whispered to him.

My inner voice had been right all those months ago. I had someone besides myself to think about now. This little one was depending on me, and this was something I was not going to screw up.

Forever in Time: Chapter 56, Coming Clean

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Forever in Time: Chapter 56, Coming Clean

PTSD Episode and strong language warnings for this chapter

 

From the Journal of Debbie Evans

 

One day was much like another. I found myself losing track of time and not caring. The only difference was, with each day, the pregnancy seemed to grow more and more. My back ached all the time, my ankles swelled, and I was having strange cravings for food I hadn’t even cared for before. My body felt as if it were inhabited by an alien.

I continued to stay wrapped in my cocoon, shopping online for books and other things, and quickly bringing in the packages when the deliveries arrived. As much as I hadn’t planned for this to happen, there was no getting around the fact that I was having a baby. I read everything I could get my hands on about pregnancy, childbirth, and parenting. I knew I’d need a place for the baby and all the things he or she would need. I nearly panicked as I made a list of baby things to buy. Who would have thought a baby needed so much? Again, I went on an online shopping binge for baby paraphernalia this time. I spent quite a long time putting the crib together, setting up the baby swing, and getting the changing area ready. I figured most mothers-to-be had a partner to help, and I felt the immense weight of loneliness settle over me. This was not how I pictured my life, but I was somehow going to have to suck it up and deal.

Almost every night, I had nightmares of Shane’s attack. Bile rose in my throat and sometimes I’d barely make it to the bathroom before everything came up, not that there was much in my stomach to begin with. I still couldn’t bring myself to eat much, and most of what I did eat didn’t stay down anyway.

 

I continued to often nap in the rocker, unable to muster the energy needed to take my sorry butt to my bed. The rocking motion somehow comforted me and made me feel safe. In my rocker, I could read to my heart’s content and reflect on life, which was probably a bad idea, considering how hopeless my life was.

I was startled out of just such a nap when my cell phone rang (I’d had it replaced right away after Shane’s attack). I briefly debated on sending the call right to voicemail until I saw who was calling. I knew I’d have to face up to it eventually, so I figured I might as well get it over with.

“Hello, Simon,” I said on a long exhalation.

“Debbie! You answered this time. Thank goodness.” He sounded relieved. “I’ve been calling and calling, but I always got your voicemail. Are you okay?”

“I know, and I’m sorry. I’ve been…indisposed.”

“Debbie, are you okay?” he asked again. The concern in his voice nearly undid me. Tears sprang to my eyes; my throat constricted.

Swallowing hard, I answered in a squeaky voice I never thought I was capable of executing. “I…um…Simon, we need to talk. There’s something I need to tell you.” I knew I couldn’t hide the pregnancy forever and that I needed to be honest with Simon.

“Okay, kid. Can I come over in about an hour?”

“Sure,” I replied. “I’ll be here.”

 

I hauled my dead ass to the shower, the first I’d taken in about three days, and hurriedly did some cleaning around the house. God, I’d let the place go and was living in a pigsty. Dishes were piled up in the sink and flowing onto the counter. My stove needed wiping down from the mess I’d made. I’d heated up some canned soup yesterday which boiled over because I’d been careless about watching it. I ran the vacuum and quickly dusted. Sometimes living in a shoe box has its perks. It didn’t take long to get the place looking halfway decent.

 

Debbie & Simon at Door (Medium)

When Simon arrived, I quickly ushered him inside before he could react initially to my obviously pregnant condition. I closed the door, and when I turned around, his gaze moved to my protruding stomach. “Debbie, why didn’t you tell me?” he asked softly.

I looked down at my middle, sighed, and slowly returned my gaze to him. “I…couldn’t face it myself, let alone bring anyone else into it. I just couldn’t…until now…because there is no choice anymore.”

 

Debbie & Simon 2 (Medium)

He blew out a long breath before speaking. “We sure made a mess of things, didn’t we?”

I just shrugged and turned my face away to keep him from seeing the sorrow etched on it.

Simon must have picked up my mood anyway because he came closer and reached for me. “Oh, Debbie! I would have helped if you’d told me. I’m here now, and we’re going to figure this out, okay? Come here.”

 

Debbie & Simon 1 (Medium)

When his arms came up to encircle me, an uncontrollable, wild panic seized me. I gasped and put my hands up in a self-protective, defensive gesture. “Don’t touch me! Please…don’t touch me!” I backed away, shaking and started to cry. My body broke out in a cold sweat, and all I wanted to do was cower in a corner.

“My God!” a male voice exclaimed. “Debbie, what’s the matter?”

“Shane…please…just leave me alone!” I screamed, my voice coming out in hitching sobs. I felt Shane’s hands on me, felt his weight pinning me down, felt him ejaculate his horrible filthy seed inside me.

From far away, I heard a voice calling my name. “Debbie…it’s all right. It’s me, Simon. Open your eyes and look at me. Come back, Debbie. Nobody’s going to hurt you. Come on now and look at me.”

 

Debbie & Simon 3 (Medium)

It was dark…so dark…and I realized my eyes were squeezed shut. I slowly opened them, taking in my present surroundings as they swam back into focus. “S-Simon…?” He was standing very close to me. I felt him peering at me intently, but he made no move to touch me.

“Yeah, Debbie, I’m here,” Simon said in low tones.

“I’m…sorry. I’m…so sorry,” I sobbed out in abject misery.

“It’s okay. Debbie, listen to me. I just want to put my arms around you and comfort you, nothing else, okay? Will you let me do that?” He was speaking in a soothing, slow voice which began to unclench the fist of terror squeezing my chest.

 

Simon Holding Debbie (Medium)

I didn’t say anything but didn’t resist either when Simon’s arms slid around me. I bawled unabashedly as he rubbed my back and stroked my hair. When the crying jag ended, Simon grabbed a wad of tissues from the box on the table and handed them to me. “Better?” he asked softly while I mopped myself up.

“Yes, I think so,” I said, gently disengaging myself from his arms. “God, Simon, I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me. What must you think of me?”

Simon silently studied me for a minute before answering. “What I think, Debbie, is that you had some kind of PTSD thing and that there’s more going on here than just the pregnancy. Do you want to tell me about it?”

“i-I suppose I should after freaking out on you. Damn, what I wouldn’t give for a shot of JD right now.”

Simon smiled wryly. “I don’t think that’s a good idea, Debs.”

“So, I graduate from ‘Kid’ to ‘Debs’, eh?” I grinned in spite of myself. Nobody ever called me Debs before. Hell, if that had happened in the past, the guilty party would be sporting a new asshole. Now, however, I found it sort of comical, especially coming from someone as sophisticated as Simon.

Simon chuckled. “So I’m fickle. Sue me.” Growing serious again, he sat on the sofa and patted the empty cushion next to him. “Sit down beside me and tell me what’s going on.”

 

Debbie 1 (Medium)

When I sat next to him, Simon took my hand and waited for me to begin. Taking a fortifying breath, I began. “Well, you see, Simon, it’s like this.” It started out slow and halted, but as I started spilling out every disgusting detail of Shane’s vile attack, it came out in a rush of phrases I wasn’t sure made sense. Simon held my hand the entire time, squeezing it periodically, and listened without interrupting. “And the baby, Simon…I can’t be sure who the father is. It’s hideous! I don’t even know who the father of this kid is.”

Forever in Time: Chapter 55, Vulnerable and Pregnant

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Forever in Time: Chapter 55, Vulnerable and Pregnant

WARNING! Sexual assault, violence, and strong language, including F-Bombs, present in this chapter.

From the Journal of Debbie Evans

 

I’

I  had always been the type of person who had life mapped out to the minutest detail. I knew exactly what I wanted and went for it like a raging bull. Even when I was going through my divorce, I had a clear path to follow. I never dreamed there would be a time in my life where I was utterly confused.

That all changed when the affair with Simon started. I had every intention of keeping it just friends and never believed for a minute that his intentions were any different. Intentions are fine and dandy, but intentions are just that; intentions. Deeds and actual happenings were what we had to consider now.

Simon and I continued our secret affair. The next few weeks were spent with him coming over to my place every chance he could. We had to be careful to keep it from Ericka, especially due to Simon and her being in the public eye. If our trysts were ever discovered, Ericka’s political career could be damaged beyond repair, and her mayoral office might be put in jeopardy. Simon’s career could also suffer so much that major accounts could be lost. Then, there was, of course, myself to consider. It could mean my job, which I didn’t want to lose for anything. I needed this job, so I knew we had to be extremely careful.

 

We were starving animals each time we went to bed together. All it took was one look and we’d be tearing each other’s clothes off, both of us in desperate need for each other. We fell into bed where we went at it as though it was mating season in the jungle. We couldn’t deny the passion that overtook us, nor could we resist it. It was part of us.

We always tried to be careful. I was on birth control, and Simon wore a condom most of the time. Each time after the deed was done, there was that voice in my head telling me that we were playing with fire, that it would eventually catch up to us. If I had the gift of foresight, I would have known it wasn’t only the affair with Simon I’d have to worry about.

 

I was feeling quite proud of myself after work one day. The company was growing, and this quarter, we’d made the most profit we’d ever made. Simon called me into the office to tell me that I was being promoted and he wanted me on the development team. We were developing a new line of cosmetics that Simon wanted me to oversee. When I got home, I did a shameless happy dance around my little house and started a new sculpture. I was hard at work when I heard someone scrabbling at the door.

 

I was about to yell, “Just a minute!” when the door banged open hard enough that it came off the hinges. My insides turned to jelly when I realized I hadn’t locked it behind me. Sometimes I was careless about that when at home. I mean, Aurora Skies is a pretty safe place to be, and I’d never been particularly worried about someone trying to break in while I was at home. How terribly wrong and stupid I was!

“What the…?” I dropped my chisel and thought I was seeing a ghost when I turned to face my intruder.

“Hello, baby,” Shane sneered at me.

I was shaking inside but didn’t want him to see how unnerved I was. “What the fuck are you doing here? Get out of my house, asshole!” Every good feeling I’d ever had for Shane had evaporated a long time ago. I hated him with a passion. I had never wished anyone dead before, but Shane was the exception. I knew for certain I would dance on his grave if he ever bought it. It’s awful, I know, but that man broke me. How wrong I was to think he could never hurt me any more than he’d done during our marriage and through the divorce.

“I’m not going anywhere until I’m done with you, bitch. You have a lot to answer for and I’m going to take my sweet time to see that you do,” Shane snarled, the viciousness in his voice sending an involuntary shudder down my spine.

“You don’t own me, shithead, so just leave before I call the cops,” I shouted. I sounded braver than I felt and fervently prayed it was enough to rattle him.

 

When I turned to glare at him, he laughed a horrible, icy laugh that made my insides squirm. “Such brave words for someone so puny,” he taunted. “You won’t be calling anyone, especially that idiot you’ve been whoring yourself to.” I screamed when he grabbed my cell phone and smashed it to pieces under his foot. He tore the cord from the jack to my landline and then fixed me with a look that made me step back from him instinctively. Shane could be a dangerous man, but an angry Shane was much, much worse. I was sometimes scared of him but was never a mousy woman who cowered in the corner. Many times, I gave it back to him, which he always hated. I have a temper that sometimes could get me in trouble. In this instance, I learned too late just how far Shane would go when provoked.

The full intent of his words registered, and the only color I saw before me was red. “How dare you! You’ve been spying on me!” How else could he know about Simon? “What I do is none of your fucking business!” In that instant, I wished I was Godzilla or some other famed monster so I could tear him apart with my bare hands.

 

He whirled like a dervish and slapped me so hard I literally saw stars. Pain radiated through my jaw, and I thought I was going to pass out. “It is my business every time you spread it for anyone other than me, bitch, so don’t you forget it!”

“Go fuck yourself, Shane, because nobody else in their right mind would!” I hollered back.

He slapped me again and again while I called him every filthy name that was probably ever invented, to which he replied in kind. “How many times did you lay down for him, slut?”

“More than I ever did with you!” I fired at him.

I was slapped again. “Wrong answer, whore. How many?”

“More times than I care to count, and they were all better than any one time it ever was with you!”

 

I pushed him too far and realized it a split second too late. Shane’s eyes narrowed dangerously, and there was an insane gleam in them that I didn’t recognize. Before I could even scream, I was on my back and pinned to the floor with Shane’s weight on me. “Get off me! Get the fuck off me!”

“Not until I’m finished!” he hissed in my ear. My clothes were ripped from my body, and he took me savagely. I screamed every time he pounded himself into me, feeling pain roar through me with each unspeakably awful thrust. Something tore deep inside, and I cried out desperately. I screamed and screamed. I screamed until I thought I could never stop screaming. I wretched, convulsing violently when he spilled himself inside me. I heaved again and again as I felt the sticky substance run down my inner thighs.

Afterward, I barely heard the door slam as Shane left. I don’t know how long I lay there crying hysterically and heaving repeatedly. I was bleeding, and it hurt so bad that I could barely move. I finally crawled into the bathroom where I was violently sick once again. I hurled until I thought my insides would come loose from their moorings. I heaved until there wasn’t even bile left to come up. The world swam before me, focused, then blurred. I collapsed bonelessly onto the floor, my last thought being that I wished I could just die.

I awoke hours later on the bathroom floor, bloody and sore. I groaned as I tried to move. My head felt like an army of sledgehammers were pounding inside my brain, and I hurt in places I never thought existed. I retched again, and again, there was nothing there to come up.

 

I managed to get myself into the shower and turned the hot water up as hot as I could stand it. Even then, I winced when it hit me. As the scalding water pounded on my bruised flesh, I let loose with a sound that seemed impossible for a human to make. My soul cried out in agony and torment, and tears mingled with the water that was already bathing my face.

“Why! Someone tell me why!” I ground out as I scrubbed and scrubbed, trying to rid myself of Shane’s ghastly filth.

The song, “As Tears Go By” by the Rolling Stones kept running over and over in my head. I’m not much of a singer, so my mind just spoke the words. “I sit and watch as tears go by…” That was a common phrase in all the verses, and oh, how I could relate to that. Life passed me by, and all I did was watch as children grew up, people aged, and seasons changed. I was detached from most of it, focusing solely on my career. Then, everything caught up to me in a flash, Shane’s attack making me realize I could be vulnerable. I was vulnerable but didn’t realize just how vulnerable I was until the world, as I knew it, came crashing down around me.

 

 

Over the next few weeks, I felt awful. I was more nauseous than I’d ever been in my life and sometimes could barely get out of bed. Simon was concerned and said he’d come over, but I told him not to. I just couldn’t bring myself to tell him what Shane had done. He would have asked me if I’d gone to the police and insisted on taking me to the hospital. I didn’t want that. I just wanted to forget and just try to put it behind me. After all, I’d pushed Shane too far and knew it. I should have tried to run for it instead of provoking him and trying to show what a tough girl I could be. I found out the hard way that tough girls can, and do, get their asses kicked.

I finally convinced Simon I would be okay. However, I continued to feel awful and had no choice but to ask for a week’s leave of absence. With my promotion, I’d racked up some vacation time and used it. It got to the point where I had no choice but to see a doctor. I never imagined things could get any worse, but when the doctor told me I was pregnant, I knew I was so wrong. I had finally been entrapped in a situation I fervently went out of my way to avoid. I didn’t want to have kids now, possibly ever. However, here I was, single and pregnant. To make matters a thousand times worse, I didn’t even know for sure who the father was.

 

I sank into a deep depression. I took an extended leave from work, much to Simon’s dismay, and made my escape into the world of books. I read everything I could get my hands on. I ordered ridiculous amounts of both fiction and nonfiction from Amazon and read like a madwoman.

 

I often fell asleep in the rocking chair, not realizing I’d nodded off. I’d awaken to a stiff neck or a sore back and then start reading until I nodded off again. I hardly slept through the night. When I tried to eat, it would always come back up. I was on a slow road to destruction and barely gave a thought to the baby I was carrying. I just didn’t care. I didn’t care about anything.

Forever in Time: Chapter 54: An irrevocable Deed

Nise Dreamweaver
-
6
Forever in Time: Chapter 54: An irrevocable Deed

From the Journal of Debbie Evans

 

In the evenings, I’d put together some dinner and do some work I usually brought home from the office. The only person I still really knew was Simon. My priorities didn’t involve getting out much and snapping up friends right and left. I didn’t have time for that. Sometimes it would give me a pang because I missed having a true friend. For years, it seemed my work was my only friend, but I secretly wanted something more.

At times when I just couldn’t hack it, I turned on some TV and searched for something good to watch. I hate to admit it, but I’m an avid watcher of The One, which is this Reality TV dating show. I always loved the show, but I was completely hooked during its last season. My favorite bachelor was Caleb, who found what he was looking for. Some of the couples don’t work out but strangely enough, many do. I hoped Caleb and his wife would be one of them.

It was a bummer when it was announced that the show wouldn’t be renewed again. Shortly thereafter though, a new show called Soulmates was set to air in its place but at a better slot in Primetime. It was being totally hyped up because of who the debut bachelorette would be.

 

d0c0a-lenora2breading

I was totally stoked and addicted when it was Lenora Atherton on the show. Being a shameless bookworm, I’ve read every single one of her books and loved them all. Being one of my favorite authors, I always followed her and was quite familiar with her biographical details. She’d lost her husband and son in a plane crash and had left the public eye for a while to grieve and recover. I could only imagine how this poor woman must’ve felt. Recover, she did! She seemed to exude peace and compassion throughout her entire being. I know that sounds so corny, but I could sort of feel it as well as see it. I can’t explain it, but it’s true. Lenora was always so larger-than-life and seems to be even more so now. There is something about her that is…different.

I met her at a book signing one day after she’d finished with The One. We got to talking, and I felt like I was chatting with an old friend. She relayed a few stories about her lost husband and son, and I almost felt as though I knew them. I laughed when Lenora told me they were referred to as “The L Train” because all their names started with the letter “L.” She was a cheerful and funny woman with this lovely Irish lilt I loved listening to. After she autographed the books I’d purchased for that specific purpose, I impulsively hugged her and fangirled all over her again. She returned my hug, then, the strangest thing happened. She looked at me intently, said that my guitar would never fail me, and that we would meet again one day. Had anyone else said something like that to me, I’d have wondered if they’d recently escaped from Bellview or a similar place. But with Lenora, what she said somehow seemed…well…right, for lack of a better word. Yet another thing I couldn’t explain.

Her work after her husband and son’s deaths changed. Oh, she could always spin a wonderful yarn, and there was grit to all her stories. However, after dealing with such a tragedy, the tales held a bit of darkness while the couple struggled to finally unite in the end. Some character or another would also experience a devastating loss, and I could tell she knew how it felt by the way she wrote the scenes. I can honestly say I cried a lake of tears every time I read her later work.

 

e5107-lenora2b262btyrone

As Lenora went through her season on Soulmates, I silently rooted for her to find what she was looking for. Apparently she did when she chose handsome Tyrone Landgraab as her soulmate. My heart went all soft when I saw them together. He was truly gone over her, and it seemed she felt the same but couldn’t admit it until the end since she had to keep things fair. Their wedding was televised, and I blubbered all the way through the whole thing, especially when they spoke their vows. I had a sense it was some sort of ritual, but then, I’m no expert in the paranormal. I’m just a regular woman trying to make her way in life. Still, it grabbed me, and I couldn’t forget it, nor could I forget the beautiful music they made together.

I heard they live in Aurora Skies, but I don’t hold out much hope in ever running into them even though Lenora had once told me we would someday meet again. Tyrone, being the son of the legendary Amadeus Mozart Landgraab and Lenora being who she is, would certainly be bookended by bodyguards when they went anywhere. Still, it was rather interesting to know there were very famous people living in the same town as me.

 

A few weeks into my new job, I was elated when I could finally afford to buy a sculpting bench. I’d had to sell my old one after my divorce from Shane was done because I needed the money. I screamed in joy when it was all set up, and I got right to work. It had been a while since I’d done any sculpting whatsoever, so I started off in clay to see if I still had the knack. As it turned out, it was like riding a bike, and I found I hadn’t lost my touch in the least.

 

When I next looked at my watch, I couldn’t believe how much time passed while I sculpted. I grinned at my current project, did a little dance around the room, and grabbed some beer. I wanted to celebrate, but I sure hated to celebrate alone.

I

I knew I probably should have left well enough alone, but I couldn’t resist calling Simon and telling him my exciting news. “Hey, kid, that’s great! Did you start banging something out yet?”

“Oh, definitely,” I said, laughing. “Feel like coming over for a beer and some friend time?”

“You bet. I’ll be right over.”

 

As I waited for Simon’s arrival, I recklessly gulped down some more beer and was on my way to being quite plowed by the time my doorbell rang. He came inside and greeted me with a bouquet of yellow roses. “I stopped at the florist’s and got these. I thought they would look nice on your table,” he said, grinning at me.

“They’re lovely. Thank you,” I said. I sniffed deeply of their fragrance, hugged him hard, kissed his cheek, and then found a vase to put them in.

“So, show me this work in progress, kid,” he said when I came back into the living room.

I grinned like a five-year-old who’d had twenty straight days of Christmas and pointed. “It’s not much right now, but it’s coming along.”

“You’ve got real talent, Debbie,” Simon said seriously. “I’m impressed.”

I blushed and smiled a little shyly. “It was always a hobby, a way for me to let off steam.”

“You ought to think about maybe selling some of your pieces,” he replied.

I blushed again and ducked my head. “Oh, I don’t know about that, but I thank you for the compliment.”

Simon let it drop, and we moved on to other things. “So, how about another dance lesson?” I asked him.

“Works for me,” he said jovially.

 

I was proud of how much he improved since our last lesson. “You’re doing great, Simon,” I encouraged. He still stepped on my toes once in a while, but he was definitely getting better.

 

Before I knew what was happening, Simon’s lips were on mine, and we were kissing passionately. My first instinct was to pull away, but I just couldn’t. My arms held him tighter, and I responded to his kiss, parting my lips to give him further access.

It was Simon who pulled away, causing the fireworks to abruptly cease. He stepped away from me as if my very presence burned him. “Debbie, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that.”

I turned away to hide my own embarrassment. “It’s okay, and you’re right. It shouldn’t have happened.”

“I should leave,” he said, but there was no conviction in his voice. It was as if we were magnets irresistibly being pulled together. His lips claimed mine again, and I wrapped my arms around his neck, holding him desperately to me.

 

I honestly can’t recall us going into the bedroom, but that was definitely our next stop. Simon took me with such a fiery passion I had never known before, and I returned fire with fire. I cried his name as we came together, our desire no longer able to be held back. He was like a drug to which I constantly needed a fix. When it was over, I drowsed in his arms, feeling completely sated. At the time, neither of us considered any kind of consequences to our actions. We just knew we needed each other, and coming together was unavoidable.

Some time later, I felt him stir. I cried out when he moved to get out of bed. “Debbie, I’ve got to go,” he whispered.

 

I sighed in regret, threw the covers back, and got up to stand in front of him. “Simon, I know what you’re thinking, and…I take full responsibility. If I hadn’t guzzled so much beer and invited you over, this wouldn’t have happened. I…”

He put a finger over my lips. “It’s not your fault alone. I’m partially to blame, too. What we’ve got to try to do is put this behind us and keep our relationship strictly platonic.”

“Yes…yes, of course,” I said.

 

Promises of being platonic went out the window when we leaned in for another kiss. I was a moth drawn to the flame that was Simon. This time, it was I who pulled away. “Listen. I’ll make you something to eat real quick and then maybe you’d better go.”

“Okay, yeah, you’re right,” Simon said.

 

We were silent as we sat at the table with our food. Simon ate thoughtfully while I picked at my meal, feeling like the lowest form of life ever to exist. Simon was married and had a child on the way. We shouldn’t be doing what we did. I know I’m not exactly the nicest person in the world, but there are things I swore I’d never do. One of them was to have an affair with my boss and another was not to be a home wrecker. I couldn’t believe I’d gotten myself into such a predicament. Yet, now that I was there, part of me didn’t want to extricate myself from it even though I knew what we were doing was terribly wrong.

We held hands and kissed again after we cleaned up the dishes. “I really should go, Debbie. I’m sorry.” He hurried to his car, and I felt utterly bereft. I wanted nothing more than to just throw myself on my bed and weep endlessly.

 

I knew sleep was out of the question, so I took a shower and went back to work on my sculpture. I went at it like a woman possessed, trying to forget the irrevocable deed Simon and I had done.

Forever in Time: Chapter 53, An Evening With the Boss

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Forever in Time: Chapter 53, An Evening With the Boss

From the Journal of Debbie Evans

 

I settled into a nice but boring routine. I went to work, stayed late sometimes, went home, grabbed a little dinner, and worked at home until I was tired enough to fall into bed and find immediate sleep. Then, I’d do it all over again the next day. I didn’t socialize with anyone except for my coworkers. Even then, I kept that to a minimum so I could focus my attention on succeeding at work as quickly as I could. I was determined to get out of this shoe box as soon as possible.

One thing I missed was the array of restaurants that had always been at my disposal before. Aurora Skies was a smaller town with not as many establishments. Besides that, I couldn’t afford to eat out every night. Learning to cook wasn’t at the top of my priority list, but thankfully, I had the basics down. I’d have to get used to cooking at home.

A couple weeks later, Simon called me as I was uploading a file for work. “Hey kid! You’ve been working too hard.”

“I don’t mind. In fact, that’s the way I like it,” I said.

“Well, I’m not going to have you burning out on my watch. How about I come over and take a look at that repair job you did.”

“Repair? Oh, right! The sink. It’s doing fine. No other problems,” I said.

“How about I take a look anyway,” Simon said.

“It’s not necessary,” I said.

“I’ll be the judge of that. I’ll be over in ten minutes,” he said.

“You don’t take no for an answer, do you?” I said, smiling in spite of myself.

“Nope. Boss’s prerogative,” he said, a grin in his voice.

“Okay, okay. I was about to make some dinner. I’m not much of a cook but I have plenty. It’s just tuna casserole, if you’re interested,” I said.

“I’d love it. See you in ten.”

 

Just as he’d promised, Simon arrived ten minutes later with a bottle of wine in hand. “You cooked so I brought the wine, kid,” he said. “I remember you told me you liked Chardonnay.”

“I do, but you didn’t have to do that,” I said.

“I surely did and it was no problem, believe me,” he replied.

I smiled and put the wine on ice. As I checked on my casserole, I briefly thought of what Simon’s wife might think if she knew he was here. I knew he was married, but I put it out of my mind. I figured he would be upfront with her, and besides, it was none of my business. I could be friends with Simon outside work, right? It didn’t have to go any further. I wouldn’t allow it.

 

We ate and chatted, and I found myself confiding in Simon about my rough divorce. “So you see, I guess I wasn’t what Shane wanted, but I never thought he’d be as ruthless as he was. We were in love once, and the world was our oyster.”

“People fall out of love all the time, Debbie,” Simon said. “It happens. People’s priorities change. Hell, people change, and the relationship doesn’t survive.”

I poised my fork in the air thoughtfully. “Sounds like you’re speaking from experience.”

“Maybe I am. I don’t know.” Simon took a healthy sip of wine and sighed. “Ericka and I…well, I love her but I don’t know that I’m in love with her anymore. She’s pregnant with our first child, but sometimes I wonder if we’ve made a mistake.”

Whoa! I was no expert in relationships. Mine had been a train wreck, after all. I was the last one to offer advice in that area. “I’m sorry,” I said simply.

Simon just shrugged and arranged his face in a smile. “It’ll work out. I didn’t come here to burden you with my insecurities. This is a great dinner, kid.”

I blushed and looked down at my plate, grinning sheepishly. “It’s nothing. Like I said, I’m not much of a cook, but this does the trick. It was great to have the company, Simon.”

“I had a great time,” he said. He looked as though he were having an inner debate. “Listen, kid, I got something to ask you. There’s something I want to do for Ericka and me, something that I hope will help us get that spark back. I want to learn to slow dance but don’t know where to start. Being the Town Mayor, Ericka would find out through the gossip train that goes around here that I’m taking dance lessons if I signed up for them at the studio.”

“Oh, well, I can help you out with that,” I said, laughing a little. “I’m a pretty good dancer, so I’ll give you lessons, free of charge, of course. Call it the friendship special.”

“You’d do that?” Simon asked.

“It’s the least I can do after you’ve been so nice to me. It’s not many bosses who’d take the time out to help me get settled in and show concern for an employee outside of work,” I said. “C’mon. It’ll be fun.”

 

And so, I gave Simon his first dance lesson. He was clumsy and unsure at first, but he eventually relaxed and moved more fluidly in time with the music. It felt nice being in his arms, even if it was just for a dance lesson. I was so lonely, and it felt so nice to be held. I knew it was wrong, but I couldn’t help entertaining some lustful thoughts. After all, they were just thoughts and no actions would come of it. Thoughts never hurt anybody, so I was doing nothing wrong.

But you want that action, came the voice of my conscience. You know you want it. Don’t deny it because it’s true.

Forever in Time: Chapter 52, A Watery Beginning

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Forever in Time: Chapter 52, A Watery Beginning

From the Journal of Debbie Evans

As much as I hated my new situation, I knew it could be much worse. I did have a place to live, at least, and a job to go to. I’d started out at the bottom and worked my way up before, so I could do it again. Nothing was going to keep me down for long.

It didn’t take too long to get everything unpacked and put away. My place was very tiny, and I hadn’t brought much. What took the longest was my computer setup. I didn’t have the luxury of a home office anymore, so the living room, such as it was, was going to have to suffice.

I’d been given some things to do before I was to report to work on Monday morning. Simon Adamsson, my new boss, wanted to get an idea of how I’d done things before. Sure, I was taking a pay cut and starting out on the bottom rung, but as it turned out, it wasn’t as bad as I’d feared. Along with some of his other businesses, Simon was starting a new cosmetics company that he wanted me to head up and promote. “I’d be a fool not to put your talents to better use. Still, this is a new venture, and I can’t pay you the salary you’ve made before,” he’d explained to me when we’d talked about my duties.

Having something to do got my mind off my sorry situation. I put all my concentration into getting done what I needed to do, which made me feel more alive than I had in a long time. I was doing something productive, and that felt pretty damned good.

I heaved a tired but happy sigh as I turned off my computer. It was time to fix a drink, but first, I’d need to do a little cleaning. The kitchen counters were old and dirtied easily, so that had to be taken care of before I prepared anything on them. As I ran water into the sink for washing up, the unthinkable happened. The faucet went berserk and I ended up with my second bath of the day. Well, hell! The drink was going to have to wait. Now, I had a plumbing problem on my hands.

 

I’ve always been a resourceful woman, and now, I was going to have to call upon those resources. With my meager savings, I couldn’t really afford a plumber. I loved to read anything I could get my hands on, so I marched down to the bookstore and found a manual on home repairs. I studied the chapter and diagrams on fixing sinks intently, called upon my courage, and decided I’d better get to work.

 

Ms. Goodwrench I am not, but I managed to do at least a half-assed job nonetheless. Things just needed a bit of tightening and a washer replaced, so I guess I got lucky. Even so, I had a hell of a mess to clean up.

 

I was mopping up my indoor river when my cell phone rang. Blowing out a frustrated breath, I snatched it up. “Evens!” I barked into it.

“Sounds like you’ve had a hell of a day, Debbie,” a male voice said in my ear.

“I have. Who is calling?” I asked.

“It’s Simon Adamsson, kid. I make it a a habit to check in on my team, especially the new ones, to see how they’re doing once in a while. I think I already know the answer though. Is everything all right?” Simon’s deep voice was full of concern.

My muscles relaxed. “Sorry if I sounded rude, Mr. Adamsson. I–”

“Outside the office, it’s Simon,” he said.

I smiled at that. He sounded so friendly and easy to talk to. “Sorry if I was rude, Simon. I just had a bit of an explosion over here. This place is nothing to write home about, and the wiring and plumbing are downright archaic.” I told him about the sink as I finished mopping up.

“Want me to send someone over to have a look?” he asked.

“No, thanks. I think I got it, at least for now anyway. I can’t afford to pay much,” I admitted.

“Well, let me know if you change your mind,” Simon said.

“I will. Thanks so much for calling. It means a lot,” I replied.

“No problem. See you at work on Monday.”

 

When Monday morning rolled around, I was chomping at the bit to start my new job. I whistled as I got ready, then headed out the door with a spring in my step. It was a lovely morning, and I felt ready to take on the world. This was the start of a new chapter in my life, and this time, I was going to make it better than ever and do it right.

Forever in Time: Chapter 51, Debbie

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Forever in Time: Chapter 51, Debbie

Author’s Note: I normally put notes of this nature at the end of a post but thought it would be best suited for the beginning in this instance. Chapter 51 took on a different direction than expected due to me coming to a decision today. However, not to worry! The material originally planned for Chapter 51 will be coming quite soon. Anyway, the decision is in regard to another story I started that was originally going to be a legacy and a crossover story with Forever in Time. Instead of being a crossover legacy, I’ve decided that this can be incorporated easily enough into the mainframe of Forever in Time. I’ve had plans for these characters to significantly interact with the Forever in Time characters, which makes it able to be placed in the main story instead of being a separate story unto its own. I think it will make my life a lot easier, as it will help me keep track of timelines, timeframes, and everything will be in one place. So, I am abandoning the legacy format for the original story and adding the material and characters here since events that have happened will have a big impact on the main story.

With the addition of this material, I’ll definitely be working on updating the cast of characters page. I also plan to make posts with monthly summaries to refresh our memories on what has happened to each character/group of characters. I think this will be helpful because more and more characters are going to be entering with storylines that will effect our power couple, Lenora and Tyrone. With that said, I hope you all enjoy seeing this new material unfold.

From the Journal of Debbie Evans

 

I was one of “those women” who grabbed at life by the horns and just ran with it. I had it made in the shade; a very lucrative career, prestige, money, and a husband to go along with it. I was at the top of my game and knew it. If a lady could swagger, I most certainly did. I enjoyed my cushy lifestyle and had no second thoughts about flaunting it.

The only dark spot in my life was my husband, Shane’s, constant nagging at me for a family. I’d promised him that we’d start one once I was at a point in my career where I felt like I was on top. Well, I was at the top but still had no desire to have children. I liked our life the way it was and certainly wasn’t mother material.

It all came to a head after we’d come home from a dinner party. Both Shane and I’d had a little too much to drink, which didn’t help the situation along. “Good night to start the baby making, wouldn’t you say, Deb?” he said the minute we got in the door.

“Aww, Shane, not tonight. I’m beat,” I said on a yawn.

He narrowed his eyes at me in a classic unhappy Shane Clayton look, but I glared back defiantly. “You’re always either too tired or busy working. Honestly, Debbie, why are you constantly reneging on your promises? Your promises aren’t meaning much to me anymore.”

Something inside me snapped. I was so sick of the constant talk of babies. I knew what having a baby would mean. I’d be the one pregnant, puking my guts up, and doing the Shamu impersonation. I’d be the one writhing in pain, trying to push the equivalent of a bowling ball through my loins to give birth. I’d be the one staying home to change diapers and wash disgusting clothes. I’d be the one up doing 3 AM feedings. I’d be the one rocking a colicky baby to sleep. In my eyes, being a mother wasn’t glamorous, and I wanted no part of it.

I whirled on Shane and jabbed my finger against his chest. “It’s easy for you to want a baby, Shane Clayton! You’d get the bragging rights while it would be me who stays home to be Miss Suzy Homemaker. I have a job, Shane, a very important job, and I don’t intend to give it up to stay home playing house.”

“It would only be for a little while, Deb. You could go back to work after six weeks and–”

“I said no, Shane! Don’t you get it? It’s always the woman who ends up doing the brunt of the work. If you want this kid so much, why don’t you get paternity leave and you stay home and up to your elbows in shitty diapers. I like my life the way it is,” I said.

“You’re a selfish bitch, Debbie!” Shane yelled.

“Maybe so, but it’s better that way than to be a chauvinistic bastard, Shane. I’m not a baby making machine nor some prized sow that you can lead around by the nose and brag to your friends about,” I yelled back.

I was on the floor the next instant with my cheek stinging. Shane had slapped me! He had never slapped me before. My eyes filled and I felt my face swelling. I slowly got to my feet and gingerly put my hand over the injured area. “You hit me! You…hit me,” My voice held a quiet, almost awed tone.

“I–I-” Shane stammered. I could tell he was as surprised as I was, but the damage had been done. “Debbie, I’m sorry. I–it’ll never happen again. Please…I’m sorry.”

I turned on my heel, hand still over my cheek, and slammed the bedroom door behind me. I locked it and cried myself to sleep that night.

The marriage stumbled along for a few more months, but things were never the same after that. One day, I called my attorney and started divorce proceedings. Shane tried to contest the divorce, but that didn’t work. Since he couldn’t stop it, he made things as difficult as he could possibly make them. Sadly, he took me for just about everything I was worth. I had no choice but to allow our big, beautiful home to be sold. Most of what I got went toward attorney’s fees. I even had to part with my beloved sculptor’s bench, which, ironically, was harder on me than losing Shane was. In my spare time, which wasn’t much, I loved to sculpt. Well, I wouldn’t be doing that for a long time. I came away with only my maiden name of Evans and enough money to relocate and buy a small house in Aurora Skies where I’d been transferred to on request. I’d be taking a major pay cut and would have to start from the bottom up.

As I looked at my new dinky house with packing crates lined up against the wall, I sat on a hard, rickety dining room chair with my guitar in my lap. I wasn’t much of a singer or guitarist, but I’d taken some lessons as a teenager. I’d picked out the chords to my favorite song, which I’d never forgotten how to play even after a lot of time away from it. I strummed and started to sing softly.

“It is the evening of the day.
I sit and watch the children play.
Smiling faces I can see,
But not for me.
I sit and watch as tears go by…”

There was one very hard lesson I learned throughout all this. Just because a person is on top one day doesn’t mean she’ll stay on top. My life, as I knew it, was changing and I didn’t like it at all.

 

Here is As Tears Go By by the Rolling Stones – Debbie’s favorite song.

Forever in Time: Chapter 50, Divine Visit

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Forever in Time: Chapter 50, Divine Visit

The last thing Lenora knew before consciousness let go of her was otherworldly hands grabbing her. Then, she knew no more.

 

It was none other than Drogo, the Supreme Alpha Wolf, who caught Lenora as she fainted. He held onto her to keep her from falling to the floor. With great tenderness, he easily lifted her into his arms, cradling her snugly against his chest.

“Oh, the poor dear,” Phaedra, Drogo’s True Mate and the Benevolent Alpha Wolf said, compassion evident in every word. “She got through to Tyrone but at personal risk to her health. It was right that we came to aid her.”

“How could we not come, my love? Tyrone put the Mark of Protection on her, and she personally asked for my aid. We will do for her all we are meant to do. Tyrone and Aurora must do the rest.”

“Oh, darling, if only we could–”

 

“I know, beloved, but we can intervene only so far. Only until there is absolutely no choice can we extend our power to the fullest.” He looked down at the woman he cradled in his arms and shook his head sadly. “I know how hard this is, love. Seeing our great-grandson and his Pack in such torment grieves me. Lenora is the true soulmate of Tyrone, so she is a vital part of his Pack. I would like nothing more than to return this beautiful, noble woman to her rightful place myself, but that is not what is meant to happen. We must adhere to the Watcher’s plan.” Drogo studied Lenora with a loving but critical eye. She had been weakened almost past the point of endurance. As Drogo placed a tender kiss on the forehead of his great-grandson’s True Soulmate, he realized how strong Lenora truly was. She was surviving on sheer will and the deepest desire of her heart to reunite with her family. //You are his greatest treasure, dear Lenora, and I see why. You make Ariadne so proud, Phaedra and me as well.// Although Lenora had lost consciousness, he knew she could still sense his message and wanted it to comfort her.

Phaedra sighed heavily, then looked at the pitiful surroundings, her face contorting in disgust. “It is a wonder Lenora has kept her mind after being locked away in such a place as this. She is resilient…and brave,” she said, having picked up on her mate’s thoughts and telepathic message to Lenora.

 

“That she is, my Phaedra.” Drogo placed another fatherly kiss on Lenora’s brow, then slowly walked over to the pathetic bed to lay her down.

In true motherly fashion, Phaedra fussed over Lenora’s prone form. Bending over her, she brushed away a few strands of hair from Lenora’s still face, kissed her forehead, and held her cool, limp hand in her warm one. “You will get through this, child. We will do what we can to help you. Tyrone and Aurora will find you, and your mate will take you away from this abominable place. Do not lose heart, dear one. All will be well.”

“We must revive her from her faint,” Drogo said, taking Phaedra’s hand, then Lenora’s free one with his other hand. “Are you ready, my love?”

“I am, my moon and stars,” Phaedra whispered, using her very special term of endearment for her husband during times of great affection. Her heart glowed like warm sunshine at the sense of overwhelming love for her mate flowing over her. This always happened when she helped him with such tasks as they were doing now.

Phaedra, still holding Lenora’s other hand, completed the connection needed to bring Lenora back to consciousness and strengthen her. With magic that only the Supreme Alpha Pair possessed, they reached out for Lenora and waited for it to interlock with her own magic.

Multicolored lights swirled over their joined hands and flowed up Lenora’s arms and into her chest. The sound of an ethereal choir filled the tiny, dingy cell, swelling in volume and intensity as the swirling light grew brighter. It seemed that time stood still but only five minutes passed before the intensity of the magic began to wane.

As the light and ethereal choir grew fainter and faded, Lenora stirred. A soft groan escaped her, and her eyelids began to flutter. Phaedra and Drogo continued to keep the circle connected, and Phaedra gently squeezed Lenora’s hand. “It’s all right, Lenora. We are here to help,” she whispered into Lenora’s ear.

 

Lenora’s eyes slowly opened and then blinked. She gazed at them for a moment before uttering a surprised, “Oh!”

“Be at peace, dear one. We came to you at hearing your plea for help. Do not fret,” Drogo said, giving her a tender smile.

“I am both honored that ye heard and came to me but ashamed that ye are seeing me in such a weakened state. I am trying to endure, but it’s so hard. The sorrow sometimes overwhelms me.” Lenora looked from one to the other, mustering a weak smile.

“There is no reason to feel shame, Lenora. You have been greatly wronged and are in a situation that would have driven most people insane by now.” Phaedra gently disengaged her hand from her mate’s and rested it on Lenora’s forehead. “The sorrow is great and real, I know, sweetheart. It will come to an end in due course. It is now known that you are alive, and your mate will stop at nothing to find and rescue you. Hold onto that, and it will help sustain you.”

Lenora heaved a sigh and blinked at the sting of tears. “I want more than anything to try to reach my Tyrone again, but I am afraid of the toll it takes. For something that was just such a part of me, of us, to be so difficult and draining grieves me so. The binding spells that weaken me make me feel so empty. A part of me is missing when I cannot feel him with me.” A tear escaped from each eye and rolled down her temples.

As Phaedra tenderly wiped Lenora’s tears, Drogo squeezed her hand. “This will soon be behind you, dear Lenora. Your strength and stamina have been bolstered by the magic we sent to you, and Neil Hughes’s treatments are steadily helping. You should wait a day or two before attempting to contact Tyrone again, however. If you do that, you will not feel so weakened afterward. Keep the attempts short and share only what you need to. The rest can comer later once you are reunited,” Drogo instructed.

 

Lenora slowly swung her feet to the floor and stood up. She wanted to stand tall in their presence, not languish flat on her back like some weak pansy ass. “How can I ever repay ye for your kindness? I am humbled that ye came to my aid. I will never forget what ye have done for me.”

The Alpha pair smiled warmly, and Drogo took Lenora’s hand, turning it over to reveal the mark Tyrone had put on her palm. “Not only do you wear this mark which allows you to easily invoke my protection and care, but you have proven yourself worthy of our attention due to your goodness, kind heart, and compassion you show others. You love our great grandson unconditionally and without question, and that gets high marks in our book. It is your right to call upon us at any time, and we will do what we can to aid you.”

Lenora felt warmed and totally flummoxed by such high praise from such powerful entities. “Ye have given me more than I deserve, Great Sir. I am forever blessed to have gained such favor. Is there anything I can do while I am stuck in here to please ye?”

 

Drogo and Phaedra shared a look, each reading the other’s mind and thinking the same thing. “Just make the most of your time. It will be hard, I know, but if you can find it in your heart to continue to try to help the man with the thunderstruck mind, that would serve a good purpose. Plus, please keep reminding Valerie that she is loved and needed. Perhaps your kindness and caring can help to heal them both,” Phaedra said.

“Och! Poor, sick Allen. I wanted no part of it when Clayton demanded I pretend to care about his brother. Ah, but the thing is, I do care about what happens to him, poor man. If I can get him to trust me, really trust me, perhaps I can get him back on his meds. Valerie found the list of his medications and got it to Neil so he could try to precure them. I will do what I can for him, but I am no expert in this field, and he has me on such a high pedestal thinking I can permanently make his voices retreat. I fear I may do more damage than good.”

Phaedra patted Lenora’s shoulder sympathetically. “Any help you an offer is better than nothing. Nobody in his life has ever shown him decency or compassion.”

“Och, the poor man. My heart truly breaks for him.” She sighed heavily. “I will do my best with Valerie, too. If only she would come clean to Tyrone or someone else in the family. She has been carrying around so much pain.”

 

“Valerie has a lot of soul-searching and confessions to make before she can come to terms with her actions and feelings. It is only right that she is trying to help remedy this situation. The choices she makes, one way or the other, will have a big impact on the family,” Drogo replied.

“I pray she makes the right ones.” Again, Lenora looked from one Wolf to the other. “May I ask a favor? Ye have done so much for me already, but I feel I must ask.”

“Of course, my dear. Do not be afraid to ask,” Drogo said.

The Alpha Pair had been so kind and gentle to her, so personable and caring. However, if she was going to ask them to grant her a favor, especially the large one that was no on her mind, it was best to do it in the formal, respectful way that Tyrone had taught her. She took a deep breath to gather herself, her eyes widening slightly in surprise when both Drogo and Phaedra kept their hold on her to steady her. She bowed to the Pair, touched the hand that bore Drogo’s mark to her forehead, then to her heart. Next, she lovingly caressed her wedding ring, blessing the deities that she had the presence of mind to spell it so nobody could remove it from her finger against her will. At least she had that piece of her beloved Tyrone with her. Lowering her head and folding her hands, she began. “It is with great humbleness and need that I beseech your blessing and care. I, Lenora Margaret Catherine Landgraab, ask for your favor in my need. I am beholden to ye already for showing me such love and understanding. I ask this favor from the depths of my being.” She lifted her head to finally look at the Pair, who were still holding onto her around her waist, one on either side of her. “This unworthy woman asks that you remind Tyrone and my wee ones of my love. Reinforce to them that I am alive and want to return to them with all my heart. Help ease their hearts of the pain they are feeling. To know they are grieving for me is a dagger to my soul. Also, please remind the extended family of how much I love them. My Grandda…och, he must be beside himself. Remind him of the special love I hold deeply for him.” Lenora’s voice caught, remembering, while trapped in her body, how grief-stricken and heartbroken her Grandda and Mathilda had been. Swallowing hard, she continued. “Och, and Carson! Poor lamb. He needs a special dose of TLC.”

When she was done, she bowed again, noticing that the Pair had switched their protective hold to her arms. Tears came to her eyes, and a sob racked her slender frame. Even though she was formally asking for their help and showing them the deep respect they deserved, they still showed their concern for her, steadying her the entire time she sought their favor.

 

“Oh, Lenora, come here.” Phaedra’s voice was soft and gentle. She pulled Lenora into her arms, holding her tight. As Phaedra held her and rubbed her back, Drogo laid his large hand on her heaving shoulder and curled his other arm around his mate.

“We give you our word and our promise that we are watching over Tyrone and the Pack. He has told the children of your contact, and they do know that you are alive, yet missing. Aurora has already had visions of your return. They know you love them. Tyrone reminds the children of that every day. Knowing you are alive is helping them regain strength instead of mourning your death that never was. Your grandfather will be all right. He and Mathilda share so much love for one another, and that helps bolster them. Carson…” Drogo trailed off and looked at his mate.

 

Phaedra smiled softly and continued where her mate left off. “Carson will be all right, too. That young man is destined for something quite special, and he will thrive. Not to mention, he will be absolutely thrilled when you return. Your children will lavish such love upon you that your heart will be full to overflowing. The bond you share with your mate will be even stronger, and you will soon feel his presence within you once again. Take courage and keep that faith, Lenora.”

When Lenora felt composed, she spoke softly and cast her eyes downward to look at her shoes. “I am sorry for losing it like that.” Color flooded her cheeks. “What must ye think of me?”

“No apologies needed, dear one,” Drogo said and patted her shoulder. “Just know that we, along with Ariadne, are watching over you. We must leave you now, but know that we are only a breath away should you need us again.”

Lenora watched as they disappeared in a shimmer of golden light, She looked at the spot where they once stood, mouth slightly agape, feeling like the experience had been a dream but knowing it was real. Lenora stayed like that for a few moments before shaking her head in bewilderment. True to their word, she started to feel stronger than she had in a very long time. Warmth flowed through her, which she relished after having been chilled for so long. Her color improved dramatically, and she felt the return of some of her magic. “I will get through this and be a much stronger person for it. I will not let this break me,” she whispered into the silence. Closing her eyes, she placed the hand carrying Drogo’s mark over her heart, Tyrone’s beloved face swimming into her mind’s eye. //I love ye, Wolfman. I am all right, more so than I have been in a long while. Try not to worry. Just know how much I love ye, sweetheart.//

 

Lenora gasped, staggered to the chair, and fell into it when she felt wave after wave of Tyrone’s love cascade over her. I’m feeling his heart. Och, I’m feeling his heart once again. Lenora didn’t know how long the sensation would last before the binding spells inhibited it again. She just hoped they were weakening and that the unconditional and abiding love she shared with her Tyrone would somehow permanently destroy them eventually.

Author’s Note: Poses used in this chapter are the I’m Dizzy pose pack by Bee. Thank you, Bee, for sharing your talents so freely with us. 🙂

Attention!: Casting Call Alert

Nise Dreamweaver
-
3
Attention!: Casting Call Alert

Hello friends!

First off, I hope you all are doing well, and I want to wish everyone a Happy Father’s Day for those in the US who celebrate it today. Hoping everyone’s RL Dads have an awesome one and that your Sim Dads are being treated well by their families. 🙂

Okay, so let’s get down to it.

I’m extending a casting call for new characters for Forever in Time. Since the Landgraab quads are getting older and the Atherton quads will soon be teens, I thought some new supporting characters would be nice. Here’s the gist of what I’m looking for.

 

Aurora and Andrea are built-in BFF’s but I thought it would be nice to have them be part of a threesome with a good friend outside the family. This character can be an occult type or human – you decide. However, if human, they’ll have to eventually find out that this family is very much supernatural oriented. That could be an interesting dynamic, actually.

We’ve already gotten to know Aurora quite a lot. She dearly loves her family, she’s a tender little thing, she loves to look pretty but isn’t a snob about it, and she is openly affectionate with those she loves. She has powerful empathic senses, is a Seer, and there is magic in every part of her musical ability. She’s very much a romantic, has always dreamed of a fairy prince, and is convinced he is out there somewhere waiting for her. It literally hurts her to see (and feel) anyone suffering.

Aurora has aspirations of being a famous singer and actress. However, she is destined for something much, much greater that she has yet to find out about.

She is affectionately called “Princess” by Tyrone but not because she acts entitles. She’s more of the fairy-tale type princess in attitude and personality. She loves dresses, formal dances/balls, and she absolutely adores fairies. She loves to perform and will take any opportunity she can to sing or play. As a hobby, Aurora also enjoys painting and is quite talented at that.

Andrea is more of the jock type. She is athletically talented, and I’m thinking she may become a gymnast (that is up in the air right now). She enjoys any kind of physical activity and tries to get Aurora to work out more. 😀 She loves her family but isn’t the “huggy” type like her sister. She’s not afraid of affection and will show it when needed, but it’s not something she honestly mulls over much. She hates to cry but she definitely will in times of distress. Andrea is loyal and very protective of those she cares about, so she is an awesome ally to have on your side.

Andrea also has come to enjoy sculpting and woodworking, thanks to Grandda Liam, who has mentored her. Like the rest of the family, she has musical talent. She likes to play the guitar and sometimes the piano to relax. She can sing and will readily sing with the family or goof around, but it’s more of a hobby for her.

Although Andrea wants a steady career before she settles down, she hopes to find her true soulmate and imprint on him. She figures it’ll probably eventually happen, but she doesn’t dwell on it.

Andrea knows what she wants and strives to get it. She has a strong personality that cold rub some people the wrong way. She is dubbed “Steamroller” by her family because of it. She can be a bit of a smartass but has the ability to make people laugh due to how she says things.

I’m also thinking that maybe this friend (and if more Sims are submitted, there can be other friends to be part of a bigger gang) can crush on one of the girls’ brothers.

Aurora is a witch and Andrea a werewolf.

 

I thought it would also be nice for the boys to have a friend outside the family as part of a threesome. If more Sims are submitted, they can be friends as part of a bigger gang. Chris and Jonas are also very close as brothers, and all four quads are extremely close and would do anything for the other.

Chris, being a werewolf, possesses super human strength and enjoys physical activity. However, his passion in life is cooking…and eating. 😀 He has aspirations of being a celebrity chef and make tons of money. He enjoys dating and will play the field until he finds that special woman who he’ll imprint on and share a life with. He may break a few hearts before all is said and done. He loves adventure and hopes to travel the world, especially to learn about different types of cuisine.

Like his father, Chris is very protective of his family and those he cares about. He’ll likely be rather obnoxious over his sisters’ dates, but that comes with the territory of being both a protective brother and a werewolf. He likes bantering with his sisters, who dish it right back, but he would do anything to help them and truly has their back.

With food being his greatest passion, Chris has been dubbed “Jaws” by his family. Like the rest of the family, Chris enjoys music and has talent in that area. He can sing, and he enjoys rocking out on his guitar or banging on the drums to relieve stress.

Jonas, a warlock, is a cheerful, kindhearted kind of guy. He takes after his mother and has inherited her smarts. Jonas is a whiz at puzzles and is quite handy, being able to fix and put together pretty much anything. He’s quite humble and gets embarrassed when someone compliments him. He’d give the shirt off his back to someone in need. Jonas also inherited Lenora’s empathic senses, which will grow as he matures. He’s the kind of guy you just want to give a big hug to.

Also, like Lenora, he enjoys writing although instead of romance, he’s more interested in mysteries and thrillers. He’s striving to be Valedictorian of his class – he is that smart. Being empathic, he feels very deeply but is probably more level-headed than his wolfish siblings. He loves to laugh and make others laugh – that just brightens his day. Jonas hopes to settle down one day, have a big family, and be the kind of Dad his father is. I’m still debating if he will become an author or go into the medical field. There’s a lot of story to tell yet, and I just haven’t decided which direction I’ll go.

Both he and Aurora are good at Alchemy, and he will become a powerful warlock, soaking up knowledge of all kinds of magic. Jonas has a photographic memory and can recall anything he reads and where he read it. Because Jonas is always cheerful, happy, and smiling, his family affectionately calls him “Smiler.”

Again, any friends would eventually come to know this family is steeped in the supernatural. the main friend, or any member of the larger gang, if more Sims are submitted, could have a crush on one of the sisters and maybe even date one for a time (sorry – I do have permanent soulmates picked out already for all the quads for down the road). With that said, any of these characters can certainly become fixtures and have screen time as their lives unfold. Again, Sims submitted can be an occult type or human, but the supernatural would have to made knowable to them. Heck, that makes for some good story options and would likely knock the socks off some of them. 😀

I illustrate with Sims 3, so Sims 4 won’t work right now – sorry. One of these days, I’ll probably do a Sims 4 story, but I’m stubbornly holding out for the time being. 😀 Also, teen Sims are best since everyone is a teen right now.

I’m also looking for a mother/son duo. Mom needs to be a YA fairy, the son a teenage warlock (witch). I won’t say much so as not to spoil any upcoming story, but the son will be someone Aurora comes to work with in acting. Dad isn’t in the picture and Mom is keeping a big secret from her son that will change his life. Dum-de-dum-dum-DUM! Aurora and the teenage actor will become good friends.

Aaaaand, I’m also looking for “extras” to fill such roles as hospital patients and probably more (that will become clear as to why later on). They can be any age, any gender. A pregnant Sim and hubby would be great, too (again, reasons to be made clear later). These “extras” may also appear off and on at times once their main role is done.

Yep, that’s a lot, and there’s no immediate rush for everything. This is the type of story where characters can come and go for various reasons. However, the teen friends and the mother/son are the priorities. So if anyone out there still plays Sims 3 and wishes to submit, it would be awesome to have those by, say, July 1st. If your Sim(s) contain Custom Content, please let me know where to find it so nothing turns up missing when Sims are installed.

There are no “losers” here. Any and all Sims submitted will be put to use and get adequate screen time, so no worries on that. To submit, you can leave any info in a comment on this post. If you prefer, you can use the contact form to submit your entry, and that will go right to my email address. As always, I’ll respond to all comments and messages – well, except rude ones or spam messages. 🙂 If you have any questions, I’ll do my best to answer those. Hopefully, this is pretty straightforward but definitely ask if you have questions.

There ya have it – my first ever casting call for this blog. Have an awesome day, everyone, and enjoy the rest of your weekend.

Happy Simming!

Sharon, aka Sweet Nightingale

Forever in Time: Chapter 49, Powerful Discussions

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Forever in Time: Chapter 49, Powerful Discussions

The evening after the Landgraab quads celebrated their birthday, Aurora sought out her father to check on him. A cup of coffee in hand for each of them, she found him in the living room watching an old movie. She snorted, realizing it was some old Jackie Chan thing. Why do men always watch stuff where someone is always getting clobbered?

At hearing the snort, Tyrone looked away from the TV, his lips curled in a slight smile that didn’t reach his eyes. Aurora sighed inwardly and set the cups of coffee on the table in front of her father. Da’s smiles never reach his eyes anymore. If I could only take his pain away–

 

When Tyrone turned off the TV, he got to his feet, needing to stretch. He made his way around the coffee table and wrapped Aurora up in a fierce hug. Aurora gave him a hard squeeze in return. “I didn’t mean to interrupt your movie, Da. I just brought you some evening coffee…or I can get you some wine instead.”

“It’s all right, Princess. Coffee sounds good, and don’t worry about the movie. It’s just serving as a distraction. I’ve seen it a number of times anyway. You actually came at the perfect time. I want us to have some special time together, just you and me. Come and sit beside me on the sofa.”

 

Aurora held onto the hug a moment longer, giving Tyrone an extra squeeze before releasing him. When she fallowed him to the sofa and sat down, she gave her father a gentle kiss on his forehead and snuggled close. Tyrone curled his arm around Aurora, who leaned back a little to get a good look at his face. He looked so tired and lost. The evenings were always the hardest. Once the house grew quieter, they all had more time to brood. She ran a hand affectionately over her father’s cheek, hoping the physical contact would comfort him. “Oh, Da,” she whispered, her heart aching at seeing him this way and feeling his pain crash over her.

Tyrone wrapped strong, protective arms around his daughter and rubbed her back in long, gentle strokes. “Sweetheart, you mustn’t worry about me. I’m okay, I promise. You really should stop trying to tend to me.” It should be the other way around, dammit. I simply can’t let her keep doing this.

While still held tightly in her father’s loving embrace, Aurora took his hand and leaned her cheek against the back of it. “I don’t mind. Do you remember what you said the day Ma…the day you told us? You said we need to take care of each other, and that’s what we’re doing. You’re taking such great care of us, and Ma would want me…us…to look after you.”

“But you’ve been doing so much, Princess. It’s mainly been you taking care of me when the shoe should be on the other foot. I’ve…been a derelict father.” He bowed his head at his perceived shameful confession.

Looking horrified, Aurora gasped and framed her beloved father’s face in her hands. “Nooo, Da! You’ve been anything but derelict.” She stroked her thumbs over his cheeks, then looked directly into his eyes. “We would have been lost without you all this time.” It had been such a long time ago that Lenora had been taken, but it still seemed like yesterday for all of them. Her absence was still so very painful for the whole family.

Tyrone sighed wearily and pulled his daughter close once again. “You’re something else, Aurora sweetheart. Your Ma would be so proud of you…of all of you.”

 

“Do you think so, Da? I mean, I feel like we’re all floundering right now. She was the glue that held us all together.” Her chest hurt from the pain of her mother’s absence. Sighing heavily, she let her head fall to her father’s shoulder.

Tyrone nodded, and this time, it was his turn to look intently into Aurora’s face. “I know so, Princess. She loves you all so, so much and would…will be so proud. Don’t you worry about that for a single, solitary second.” He studied her for a few more seconds before heaving his own heavy sigh. Better to plunge in and get right to it. “Aurora honey, do you remember that last night, the night you and Ma talked before she became so ill?”

“I do,” Aurora whispered before pressing her lips tightly together and tearing up. A choking sob involuntarily escaped her as did the tears that could no longer stay hidden.

 

Tyrone tightened his hold on his beautiful, sweet daughter and began rocking her while she cried in earnest. “Oh, baby, I know…I know. I’m so, so damned sorry, sweetheart. Ma loves you so very, very much, Aurora. Please know that.”

“I know, Da,” Aurora whispered through her tears. “It’s just…it was the last time I ever really talked to her before…” She swallowed hard. “We were talking about my powers and what they meant. She was so wise, Da. It means so much to have shared this with her, and at least…at least I got to tell her I loved her before she…” Aurora shuddered and clung to her father, needing comfort from him now.

“That was such a special time for you and Ma, sweetheart. She told me how much it meant to her, too.” Tyrone continued to rock his daughter and stroked her hair. “I brought this up because I was hoping we could continue that discussion where you and your Ma left off. I think now that you’re older, we need to revisit this subject. I know this would be better served if GG Mathilda were here, but I’m an awfully good listener. I think we need to try to figure out where all this is going, all right?”

Of all the things Aurora expected her father to say, this hadn’t crossed her mind. “Sure, Da.” She took a steadying breath, swiped a hand over her wet cheeks, and straightened up to look at him. “I just never brought it up to you because you’ve had so much on your mind with everything that’s been happening. There’s quite a bit to say and things I suppose I ought to reveal. There’s still so much I don’t understand and a lot I think I must learn.”

 

With a gentle fatherly touch, Tyrone dried the remainder of Aurora’s tears, took her hand, and kissed her fingers. “Princess, you can tell me anything you need to. I don’t ever want you to be afraid to come to me. I’m so, so sorry if I’ve seemed preoccupied. I hope you can forgive your old Da one day.”

Aurora squeezed his hand tightly and offered him a slight smile. “No permanent damage done, Da. I guess we’ve all been preoccupied. I just…I hate it when you worry about me.”

“It’s my job to worry about you, Aurora. It comes with the territory of being a parent.”

“I love you, Da,” she whispered.

Tyrone held his princess close to his heart and kissed the top of her head. “I love you, too, my beautiful Aurora, with all my heart and soul.” They were silent for a moment, each one taking comfort in the physical closeness and the special father/daughter bond they shared. “Now, talk to me, sweetheart.”

“Well…” she began slowly, not sure where to start. “You know about the visions and the music stuff. There’s power that comes out when I’m playing or singing or both. Do you remember that Twilight Zone episode where that man found this magic piano and bought it for his wife’s birthday? Only it really wasn’t for her. It was so he could manipulate the emotions of anyone who heard the music and make them say and do embarrassing things.”

“Ah, A Piano in the House,” Tyrone confirmed. “I can see why that episode spoke to you.”

“Yeah.” Aurora’s eyes grew stormy. “See, the thing is, I’m like that magic piano. When I play and sing, whatever emotion inspired that particular music…or the other way around…and how I’m feeling when I’m performing it sort of comes out of me and looks for a target. Like, if it’s a sad song and if it makes me feel sad, the power comes out of me and makes the listener feel heartsick. Same for a happy song…any song that evokes emotion. It’s more than just simply enjoying or being enthralled by a piece of music or how I perform it. It’s…well…it’s like my empathic senses are being channeled through the music and working in reverse. Instead of me simply feeling what others are feeling, I can actually turn it around and make them feel what I feel and feel what’s inside the music. It’s sort of like I have this kind of siren effect.”

When Aurora stopped to catch a breath, Tyrone nodded encouragingly. “Go on.”

“I knew I could do it when I was a kid. Ma and I talked about that before she…” Aurora swallowed hard, “before she went to the hospital. It seems like it’s getting stronger though, like I have more power now that I’m older.”

“Yes, that make sense,” Tyrone encouraged.

“She told me there would probably be more. I didn’t know at the time what else she could’ve meant. I don’t think she knew herself. Anyway, the other day…” Goosebumps arose on her arms as she contemplated what she would reveal to her father next. Rubbing her hands over her arms, she spoke slowly, carefully considering her next words. “The other day, I was at the Fairy Arboretum. See, I like to go there to just center myself. That place…it makes me feel so peaceful. Anyway, I was sitting inside when I saw this butterfly. It was so beautiful…and it was dying. Something happened to its wing, and somehow I knew it didn’t have long to live. It hurt my heart to see it like that. I picked it up and held it in the palm of my hand, thinking I would make a little grave for it near one of the rose bushes. It’s stupid, I know, but I started sort of whisper singing it this lullaby…something about guardian angels watching while you sleep. I’m sure it was something Ma used to sing to us when we were little. I wanted to ease its suffering somehow. While I was singing, my hands grew very warm and a golden light surrounded them. Da, I-I made it go to sleep. When I was done singing and the light faded, the poor little thing was gone. I felt it die.”

Tyrone’s eyes widened. “Great Drogo!”

“There’s more, Da. I can heal things, too. I somehow know when I can fix it or if it’s too late, like in the case of that poor butterfly. I haven’t told anyone about that yet. I think it’s new…something I couldn’t do when I was a kid. Da…it frightens me. To have so much power…it sometimes frightens me so.”

 

Aurora was still rubbing at the gooseflesh on her arms. Tyrone’s big heart lurched at the raw emotion laced in his daughter’s confession. “Oh, Aurora, come here.” He pulled her close, holding her as though to protect her from a harmful world. “I can’t tell you why or how this is happening, but in a way, it’s good that it scares you at least a bit. It tells me you are mindful of how you use such power and that you don’t want to be irresponsible.” Aurora nodded her head emphatically against Tyrone’s shoulder, and Tyrone continued. “What I do know is that you have a good and pure heart, my darling Aurora, and you are meant for something very, very special. There is a reason for everything, so there must be a reason you’ve been blessed with such power.”

Aurora lifted her head to look intently into Tyrone’s face. “You don’t think it’s a curse?”

“It’s a curse only if you misuse your powers.” He studied her face, wishing he could take away the troubled look in her eyes. “It’s at times like this when I wish your mother was here. She’s very wise about these things and knows the right things to say. She’s better at teaching this kind of thing.”

Aurora rubbed her father’s back in a comforting gesture. “Oh, Da! Seriously, you’re no dummy, but I get what you mean. I wish she was here, too. We’re going to get her back though, Da. I feel it, and I had a vision of it happening. I will help you find her, that’s a solemn promise.”

Now, it was Tyrone’s turn to look troubled. “Sweetheart, I don’t want you to worry about that. It’s not your responsibility. I will find her and bring her back home to all of us. That I swear to you on my life.”

 

Aurora heaved a sigh but squeezed her father hard in determination. “Meaning no disrespect, Sire, but I disagree with you on this.” When he cocked an eyebrow at her, she continued. “I have a gut feel that I’m meant to help you find her. I can’t explain it, but I just know that it’ll be my visions that’ll lead you to her. I’m not a Wolf and don’t know what it’s like to have a Wolf’s sixth sense, but I firmly believe I have my own sixth sense and it’s screaming at me that I’m meant to help you find Ma. Can you understand this?”

Tyrone’s heart sank. Aurora was dealing with so much already. “Yes, Princess, I can. There is no doubt in my mind how powerful your visions are, and I certainly won’t discount your own sixth sense.” He ran a loving hand over his daughter’s hair and breathed a sad sigh. “You’re so young to be such a wise, old soul.”

Aurora cocked her own eyebrow at Tyrone. “Me? A wise, old soul?” She was genuinely surprised.

“Yes, you.” He kissed her forehead. “When did you grow up on me so fast?”

“I don’t know, Da, but it happened rather quickly, didn’t it?”

“Much too quickly.” Tyrone squeezed her to him and swallowed around the sudden lump that rose to his throat.

Aurora rubbed his back again and smiled gently at him. “Don’t be sad, Da. There’s no reason for that. I’m glad it did. Being a little kid is overrated.” She grinned, trying to lighten the mood. “Life is much more interesting this way.”

 

They spent the next couple of minutes in silence, each lost in their own thoughts until Tyrone ended the hug, took her hand, and spoke again. “Well, my wise, old soul, I have a feeling there is still more.”

 

Aurora contemplated her next words, gathering herself for what she wanted to say next. She told her father about the auras and how her mother had said it was more of a fairy kind of power. Then, she revealed her secret about her fairy visitors. “They say I’ll be important to their kingdom. Gosh, Da, you know how I’ve always loved fairies.”

Tyrone chuckled and tapped his daughter’s nose affectionately with a forefinger. “How can I forget? You always said you were going to snag a fairy prince.”

“And I will. I’m entirely convinced of that. I-I’m sure he watches over me with the other fairies. It comforts me. I was told he would come to me when I was in need of him.” she confessed.

Tyrone had always believed her talk about fairy princes was simply a childhood fantasy, like most little girls had. However, looking at his daughter, he was convinced that her intuition or sixth sense was dead on. Aurora seemed to just know certain things, and if she had guardian fairies looking out for her, she was, indeed, someone destined for something truly spectacular.

 

Tyrone’s eyes grew misty. Looking at his sweet, sweet daughter now, he could clearly see the young woman she was becoming. She would always be his little girl but was no longer truly a child. A tear traced its way down the brave but soft-hearted Alpha Wolf’s face, and he took in a trembling, ragged breath.

It broke Aurora’s heart to see her father cry. Immediately, she jumped into the role of comforter, wiping away the tear and bringing her father into her tight embrace. “Shhh. It’s gonna be okay, Da. Please don’t cry or you’ll get me going, and we’ll end up making a big mess.” She rubbed his back and reached out to him with her empathic powers.

Tyrone swallowed around the constriction in his throat, taking a few moments to gather himself. Gently, he disengaged himself from his daughter’s arms and took her hands in both of his warm, large ones. “Aurora honey, it’s not what you think. It’s just…well, your old man is a sentimental old Wolf. I look at you growing up so fast, and I feel like I let so much time slip by. I want to keep you here with me forever as my little girl, but the time will come when some handsome man will steal your heart away, and I’ll lose my sweet princess. Hearing you talk of this fairy prince you’ve always dreamed about and how you’ll meet him when you’re in great need of him…well, it hurts a little knowing I’ll have to let you go someday.”

Aurora’s heart melted at hearing such a confession. She had to blink back tears of her own. Her father looked so forlorn. She squeezed his hands hard and offered him a lopsided, tremulous smile. “You could never lose me, Da. I’ll always be your daughter, your princess, and a piece of my heart will always belong to you and Ma, no matter what.”

Tyrone gave her a tender, fatherly smile. “It seemed like yesterday when your Ma was carrying all of you. Looking at you all now, it’s hard to imagine how little you once were.”

Aurora chuckled. “We were all snuggled up together where it was safe and warm. I didn’t know what it was at the time, only that it was comforting, but I remember feeling Ma’s heartbeat and how much she loved us. You, too, Da. You guys were always talking to us and–”

Tyrone’s gasp interrupted Aurora’s words. “Aurora!”

Her eyes widened in surprise, and she blinked, astonished. “What? What’s wrong?”

“Aurora…you remember being inside? How is that possible? Nobody I’ve ever known remembers that.”

Aurora shrugged. “I don’t know. I just do. Oh, I don’t recall the very early stages. I think I had to be developed enough to feel things. It’s like one day I wasn’t there, and then I was. I was too little to truly recognize what was happening around us. All I know is I could feel you and Ma, and I recognized your voices the instant I came out. Sometimes I have to really think hard to recall things from very, very early on, and a lot of it is a blur, but I do remember some of it even back then. Like…” She took a deep breath and squeezed his hands again as a look of concern marred her features. “There was this time when Ma got scared. I mean, she was truly frightened that something was going to happen.”

Great Drogo! How much more can I endure? How in the name of all things sacred is this possible?  “She had a premonition, sweetheart, a bad one.”

The color drained from Aurora’s face, and she swayed on the spot. “Da! Oh my god! Did she…did she see was was going to happen to her? Oh, Da, did she know?” Aurora covered her face as uncontrollable sobs racked her.

 

Tyrone’s heart broke all over again as he pulled his distraught daughter into his strong arms. He held her close, rocking her while she wept brokenly against his chest. “Shhh, Aurora. Oh, don’t cry, sweetheart. Shhh now. Da’s here, and I won’t let any harm come to you.” He let her cry it out and murmured more words of comfort to try to soothe her. After a few minutes, the sobs quieted down to soft little sighs. She’d cried herself into a state of exhaustion and melted limply against his chest. He could both see and feel that she was awake, but that likely wouldn’t last long. Finally, he spoke in soft, low tones while running his hand down her hair and back in soft, methodical strokes. “I don’t think so, Princess. It was more like she was terrified that something would happen to me. We figured she was having a premonition of a chain of events that happened in a different time stream where I must have died. It was before she knew about the mission, but somehow, she could sometimes sense things that happened in a different reality.”

 

“That’s so awful, Da! How did she remain sane seeing all that?” Although her words were passionate, the beginnings of drowsiness laced its way into her voice.

“Your mother is a very strong woman, the strongest person I know.”

“Yes,” Aurora whispered sleepily.

Tyrone kissed her forehead, feeling his father’s heart swell inside his chest. “Princess, you’re about to knock out. How about if I help you up to bed, okay?”

 

“Could I just conk out on the sofa for a while? I want to stay close to you.”

“Okay.” Tyrone tenderly eased her back, placing a throw pillow under her head. He covered her over with a quilt and tucked it snugly around her. Kissing her brow, he whispered his love to her.

“Will you hold my hand until I fall asleep…just like you did when I was little?” she whispered, her eyelids growing heavier until she could no longer keep them open.

Tyrone placed his hand over his daughter’s dainty one, curling his fingers around hers. “I’m right here and will watch over you, my sweet girl. Rest now.” He was rewarded with Aurora’s soft sigh as she slipped into deep sleep.

//Great Drogo, I love her so much. I love all of them so much. How do I help them through these teenage years and teach them about their powers? How on Earth do I give Aurora the knowledge she needs about her own powerful magic? How can I even begin to help her with something I, myself, don’t fully understand? Oh, please don’t let me fail them! Help me be strong for them as my Lenora asked.//

The heartfelt plea to his Great Grandfather didn’t go unanswered. //They love you as well, Tyrone. Never doubt that. You are doing well and have made me proud. The knowledge your Aurora needs will be seen to. Do not fret. Your Pack will continue to grow in strength, love, and power. Of that, you can be certain.//

Tyrone whispered a soft thank you into the quiet room as the presence of the Great Alpha Wolf let him go. Before straightening his back and standing up, he looked into the peaceful slumbering face of his daughter and very gently squeezed her hand so as not to wake her. “You’re so much like your Ma, Aurora, so very much like her. She loves you so much as do I. Sweet dreams, my beautiful princess. Da loves you so much.”

Forever in Time: Chapter 48, Revelations & Birthdays

Nise Dreamweaver
-
9
Forever in Time: Chapter 48, Revelations & Birthdays

***CONTENT WARNING!***
One F-Bomb dropped

 

Aurora was still in a dreamy mood when, true to Angelica’s prediction, Da called a family powwow. After putting her journal away, she made her way to the living room where Da and the rest of the family were already gathered. Crystal and Landon, along with their kids, were there, too, so whatever Da wanted to talk about must be big.

 

She sat next to Da, then scooted closer to him a moment later to take his hand. Andrea was on his other side so he was bookended by both his girls. Aurora squeezed his hand and smiled up at him but concentrated on blocking the deep yearning and sadness that was always present ever since Ma had left them. She knew he was already worried enough about all of them, and that made her heart ache. He needed her to take care of him so she needed to be strong and grown up. She was determined to do that for her Da because she loved him so.

As Aurora firmly held onto her Da’s hand, she felt the newfound determination stir within him again. It came after a truly worrying sensation that flowed through her empathic senses a few days ago. She’d been practicing a new piano piece she was learning when she felt the presence of his Wolf. She and her other siblings had been accustomed to his Wolf all their lives, but it had been so different this time. She stopped playing in mid-bar when the Wolf’s rage made her gasp and nearly scream. She wasn’t afraid, exactly, for she knew her Da or his Wolf would never hurt her. Even so, she had never felt such madness from him before. More than anything, Aurora wanted to go to him, to take care of him, but something held her back. Somehow, she knew she couldn’t do anything for him in this instance.

Aurora decided it was best to keep silent about it. She didn’t want him getting anxious over her. He had so much to deal with without having to contend with her abilities that often didn’t want to keep to themselves. Da would be horrified if he knew she’d sensed him during such a vulnerable moment.

Soon enough, the Wolf was calmer, and that’s when Aurora sensed this new determination stir within her father. Something had clearly happened, and it was one of those times when Aurora couldn’t summon a vision to enlighten her. It unnerved her but at the same time, she was relieved that whatever had happened lessened the desolation and grief that had always been seated so firmly within him. Ma’s absence had broken him, but her poor Da was still trying to function regardless because of her and her siblings. She was so relieved he didn’t die when he thought Ma did, but it saddened her to feel him in so much pain. Sure, he tried to block it from her and maybe he did somewhat, but she still felt it anyway.

Aurora jumped when she felt her Da rub her fingers between his big, warm hands. He was saying something to her, too. She blinked owlishly up at him. “Huh?” she asked, bewildered.

 

Tyrone blew out is breath on a soft chuckle, the corners of his mouth turning up in a slight smile. Aurora noted the smile didn’t reach his eyes. His smile never reached his eyes anymore, not since they had lost Lenora.

“Where were you just now, Princess?”

 

“Oh,” she said, shaking her head, the present returning. “Wool gathering, I guess.”

Tyrone studied his little daughter with a critical Wolf’s eye. His sweet Aurora was always a dreamer but was even more so now. There was a lot going on in that brain of hers, but she hadn’t shared much with him lately about her feelings or what she was thinking. More times than not, she wanted to stick close to him and was more concerned about how he was holding up. She was always bringing him something to drink or asking him if he wanted help with anything. Aurora frequently lavished him with tight hugs and sweet little kisses on his cheeks. She often would simply sit beside him, take his hand, and smile gently at him. It was as though she knew her presence and physical contact comforted him, which it did.

Great Drogo, she’s so much like my Lenora, it’s uncanny. He loved that about her and yet was unnerved by it, too. There was no doubt that his beautiful princess was going to be so extremely powerful. Hell, she already was with the talents she was already showing and her control over them. He was certain more would manifest as she grew older. She was already so grown-up for her age, too grown-up, in Tyrone’s opinion.

Aurora noticed her father searching her face, saw the frown furrowing his brow, and felt his concern for her. Wordlessly, she simply patted Tyrone’s large hand, squeezed his fingers for a longer than usual moment, and offered him a tender, reassuring smile. She needed him to know that she would be okay…was okay.

“So, what’s up? What did you want to say to us, Da/” Chris asked, ever the curious one. His son reminded Tyrone of himself at that age. Chris was always so inquisitive about new things and so intent when he was working on something. Tyrone recognized that the intense focus on a task was something both he and his son inherited from his father.

Tyrone looked at all of them, gathering his thoughts before he spoke. “There is something you all need to know. This is going to be hard for you all to understand, and I don’t understand it all myself. It’s…well…it concerns your mother.”

Jonas’s bottom lip began to quiver, and he swallowed hard. “I miss her, Da.”

Tyrone’s big heart melted, then ripped open when his sensitive, gentle-spirited son choked on a sob and Andrea immediately put her arm around her brother and rubbed his back. When Lenora had been carrying the quads, Tyrone recalled the day they’d talked about the strong connection of twins and how he’d wanted his children to experience it. He and Theresa shared it and still did, and he’d wanted his children to have that unexplainable relationship. He was thrilled at seeing his dream realized and was now thankful for that bond. All four of them would always know they could count on each other, and that special connection would never go away.

 

“We all miss her, little brother,” Landon said, his own shattered heart evident in his words.

“She will come back.” Aurora’s sweet, soft voice brimmed with confidence and knowing.

 

“I believe her, Da. If Aurora had a vision that Ma would come back, she will. Aurora’s visions are always right on the money,” Andrea said, loyalty for her sister unquestionable in her fierce statement.

Ah, my Steamroller! She’s so much like Valerie was at that age. It’s so surreal. That feistiness and no-bullshit way of hers is either going to get her admired in life or in trouble. A finger of ice ran down Tyrone’s spine at that thought. Valerie had certainly found enough trouble for herself, and the thought of Andrea following suit scared him more than he wanted to admit. In a protective, instinctual move, Tyrone encircled his other arm around his fiery little steamroller, pulling her snugly against his side. Andrea grinned up at him, hugged his arm for a brief moment, then rested her head on her father’s shoulder. She normally wasn’t the cuddly type, but both father and daughter sensed the need for affection in each other and were more than willing to give it.

“Me, too,” Chris said emphatically, taking Aurora’s free hand to show a united front.

“Kids, I believe her, too,” Tyrone said. It touched him to his very soul to see his children band together so strongly.

 

Landon and Crystal exchanged a look, then turned their attention back to Tyrone. Landon supposed it was probably best for Tyrone to level with the kids, at least to a certain degree. “Have you had news about the…procedure?”

Tyrone blew out a long sigh and shook his head. “Not about that, per se, but there is…something.” When every eye was on him, he began. “Your mother is, in fact, alive. I know this beyond any doubt. What I figure is that someone wants us to believe she had died so they could take her away without us knowing any differently. I don’t yet know why, but I will find out. She was able to reach me yesterday.”

Tyrone went on to explain about the brief, but informative, telepathic message from Lenora. He explained that she was being held captive and that her magic had been weakened. “She wants to come home to us more than anything. I swear that to you. But the thing is, she doesn’t know where she is so she can’t tell me. With her powers weakened, I can’t hold her long enough to zero in on her location. We’re going to have to wait until we catch a break, and we will. I will find her and bring her home. That is a promise!”

 

Crystal was wide-eyed as she gaped at Tyrone for a split second. Then, her eyes squeezed shut as tears gathered. Blinking rapidly, she swallowed hard. “Who has her? Do you have any idea?”

Landon’s mouth was set in a grim line. “Then we must find out who is buried immediately.”

“We will, Landon. I spoke with my father after this occurred, and he believes we can get this moving forward much faster.” He turned his attention back to his kids. Aurora and Andrea were holding tightly to each of his hands. “We now believe that there has been a case of mistaken identity of sorts. Since your mother is alive, albeit missing, we need to find out who the woman in the grave is and if there are any clues there to lead us to where your mother is being held.”

Andrea gulped and looked down at the clasped hands of herself and her father. “Da, I gotta tell you something. I guess we’re playing True Confessions.”

Tyrone eyed his daughter, baffled at her statement. “What is it, sweetheart?”

“I…um…” Andrea took a deep breath before continuing. “I overheard you guys when you had that meeting. You said you wanted to dig up the grave, to ex…um…ex…” She shrugged when the right word didn’t want to come.

“Exhume,” Tyrone supplied. Then, his gaze sharpened on his feisty daughter. “How did that happen, Andrea? That room was soundproofed with magic.”

 

“Well…er…Sire…you see…”

When Jonas began to whistle innocently, Tyrone’s attention snapped to him. “Did you have anything to do with that, son?”

 

“Da–” Aurora began.

//Shut up, Aurora. Don’t say a word.// Jonas shot a warning mental message at his sister.

//But I’m the one who magicked the AirPods. If anyone gets into trouble, it should be me,// Aurora communicated back.

//Uh-uh, Sis. If anyone gets grounded for using magic, I’ll take the fall. If we’re gonna get Ma back, we need your magic fully charged.//

Aurora felt awful. //But Jonas, you’re not to blame.//

//Forget about it. I’ll take one for the team. I don’t mind.//

//Well, damn!// Why the hell did Andrea have to go and get a case of the guilts?

“Jonas? Aurora? Start talking!” Tyrone didn’t need to raise his voice to put the fear of Drogo into them.

“Aurora didn’t have anything to do with it, Da,” Jonas spoke up. “I tinkered with a set of AirPods so we could hear what was going on.”

“You’re always keeping us in the dark and telling us not to worry,” Chris spoke up. “If it’s about Ma, we have the right to know.”

“Same here. She’s our Grams,” Blake added.

 

Tyrone heaved a defeated sigh. How could he explain this so they would understand? Hell, he didn’t understand either. There were still so many unanswered questions. “Look. This is complicated, grown-up stuff, you guys. There’s still a lot to figure out, and we didn’t want you to be scared or upset any more than you already have been. Sometimes it’s hard for adults because we want to protect our kids from being hurt or wigged out. Maybe it was wrong of us to keep so much from you, but we did it out of love and concern for your wellbeing.”

 

“We’re tougher than we look, Da,” Aurora said gently, then reached for his hand again and rubbed her thumb over her Da’s knuckles. “We just want to help if we can.”

Tyrone was nearly undone when Aurora looked at him with such love, tenderness, and concern in her haunted eyes. She was comforting him when it should be the other way around. He should be taking care of her. Great Drogo! What have I done to my beautiful princess, my angel? What have I put them all through? How, in the name of the Great Alpha Pair, can I explain this to my Lenora once I get her back?  I failed them! I should have been stronger. I broke my promise to my Lenora. I let her down.

He closed his eyes, counted to ten, and composed himself as best he could. Tyrone stroked a lock of hair away from his daughter’s face and gave her a weak smile, another smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “Honey, it isn’t about being tough or my not wanting your help. There’s just nothing we can do right now. We have to wait until we get a lead. As much as we all want to do something right this minute, we’re going to have to hang in there until something turns up.”

 

“I felt her, Da. I swear I smelled her lilac perfume.” Andrea choked on the last couple words, then bit her lip to keep from crying. Dammit, she friggin’ hated crying. She certainly wasn’t a baby and wasn’t going to start acting like one now.

“I’m sure you did, sweetheart. I’m certain your mother has been trying to get messages to us for a long time now,” Tyrone replied, lacing his fingers with Andrea’s and squeezing her hand gently.

“I hope she tries again,” Jonas added.

“I think she will, son, but she has to be careful. Because she’s weak right now, it costs her a lot of effort to get through. I’m certain she’ll try again when she’s stronger,” Tyrone assured him.

“She must be so frightened,” Crystal said, her fingers clasping tightly to Landon’s hand.

“When I find out who did this to her…!” Landon’s jaw was set, his face flushed with simmering anger.

“We’ll find them, and they’ll answer for what they did.” Tyrone’s statement came out as more of a growl, which began to stir the Wolf.

In the next instant, Aurora had her arms wrapped tightly around her father, her mouth close to his ear. “It’s all right, Da. Tell him not to get mad anymore. She will come back. Ma is alive, and she’ll come back. I will help you find her.” She leaned back to caress her father’s cheek in an attempt to gentle the Wolf. “Shhh. Breathe through it, okay? Just look at me and breathe through it. It’s going to be all right, Da, I promise.”

For an eternally long moment, Tyrone was struck dumb as his sweet, brave princess tended to him. He was soothed by her voice, comforted by her touch. Automatically, he leaned his cheek into her hand, then gave her a reassuring smile. He raised his much larger hand to cover hers, which lay on his cheek like an angel’s touch. “Aurora, sweetheart, it’s all right. Please don’t worry about me or the Wolf,” he whispered once he was able to speak. How on Earth had this role reversal occurred? “The Wolf won’t get mad anymore. He’s just feeling a little restless like everyone else. Don’t worry, baby.”

“You sure?”

“Very sure.” He kissed the top of her head. Then, a thought occurred to him. “How did you know the Wolf got mad?”

“I felt him,” Aurora said as though it was nothing out of the ordinary. “I wanted to make him feel better, to tell him it was okay, but he needed Granther instead. I’m glad Granther helped him feel better.”

“Me, too, Princess. Me, too.” He looked at her in amazement but thought his heart would break at the same time. She was too young…much to young…to be such a wise, old soul. To get control of the situation, he came to the realization that a long heart-to-heart with her after her birthday was in order. Right now, there was just way too much information for processing.

 

As the evening wore on, questions about the exhumation came up. Tyrone explained that once they collected everything inside the grave, GG Mathilda and Cian would look at who was inside and try to figure out who the buried woman really was. That would be done in a special room at the hospital. Cousin Robin would hep with gathering clues since this would now be considered a crime. Once all that was done, there would, hopefully, be a direction they could turn so Lenora could be found and brought home.

“Will you have to be there when they…you know?” Albus asked, hugging himself and shivering at the thought of gravedigging.

“Plus, whoever is inside will be…” Gabriel swallowed hard and held his nose. “I don’t like to think of Grams that way. I mean, it looked like her at the funeral, and we all thought it was her. I don’t want to think of her like that.” His shoulders heaved at the force of the sob that ripped through his little frame. Crystal drew her son close to her side, her arm snuggling him close.

Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Tyrone looked sorrowfully at the faces of his family. If only he could have spared them this pain. This whole entire thing was just such a fucked up mess. “I know what you’re thinking, and that won’t be the case. Normally, dead things, including people, decay. Listen, I know how you feel. I felt the same way, still do. Your GG and Auntie Theresa put magic into and around the casket to keep the decay from happening. When the grave is opened, she will be perfectly preserved. She will look and smell exactly how she did at the funeral. There is nothing to be afraid of.” He gave everyone a reassuring look before continuing. “Yes, I must be there for both the exhumation and the examination of whoever is in there.”

“Oh, Da,” Aurora said, rubbing her father’s back. “That’s going to be so hard.”

“I know, Princess, but it’s necessary. There is a procedure to follow, and the rules must be obeyed. That’s the law.” Tyrone squeezed Aurora’s hand. “I’ll be okay, I promise. I’m a tough old wolf, you know.” Though it was only for a brief moment, the sorrow in his heart lessened just a little at the weak smile his last commented elicited in his daughter. “We’re going to get through this, everyone. We are going to be all right.”

When all was said and done, everyone fell, exhausted, into their beds. Sleep was hard to come by for everyone, especially Aurora. Her empathic senses had been in overdrive today. Plus, Jonas took the heat for the magic she’d done. Well, at least Da hadn’t grounded him or Andrea. With that thought, she plumped her pillow again, smiled, and knocked out.

 

Since it was the weekend, there was no school for the children on their birthday. Lauren and Theresa arrived bright and early to help decorate. Most of the guests would be their entire extended family and a few friends.

 

Early in the afternoon, Erica and Deus arrived, and Erica, having made the birthday cakes, got them set up. Tyrone’s heart squeezed momentarily. He loved his mother with all his heart and was so grateful for her support, but it should have been his Lenora who made the cakes. It had always been her self-appointed job to bake cakes for any and all family celebrations. He knew Lenora would be heartsick at not being there for her children’s birthday.

The adults tried to put a festive mood into the celebration, but the absence of Lenora was felt by all. Chris cooked the birthday dinner himself, which everyone lavishly praised. Chris’s culinary skills improved by the day, and he was a true master chef for being so young.

 

Aurora

 

Andrea

 

Chris

 

Jonas

 

After the birthday cake was cut and eaten and the kitchen put back in order, the party goers left in a steady trickle. For Tyrone, the day was bittersweet. He studied his Pack, his heart swelling with love for every single one of them. His children, born of the abiding, unconditional love between him and his beautiful Lenora. Pride, love, sorrow, and a fierce protectiveness surged through him all at once. His daughters were so beautiful, so precious to him, the joy of his heart. His sons were handsome and strong, a dream come true for any father. //Oh, Lenora! You would be so proud of them…so proud, my love.// It was second nature to reach for his wife even though their connection had been impaired. He didn’t expect an answer back but was disheartened, nonetheless, when none came. Lenora would try again when she was stronger, Tyrone was sure of that. In that moment as he studied his four amazing children – no, not children anymore but young men and women now – he renewed his resolve to find their mother and bring her home to them where she belonged.

Author’s Note: I must apologize for not picturing all the kids during the family powwow. I managed to get Aurora and Andrea in there but had I tried to put all eight – yes, both sets of quads – in there along with the adults, my game would have gone completely wacko. We will be seeing a lot more of the kids though in the future, so no worries. Crystal and Landon’s kids will be celebrating their birthday soon, too, so we will get to see what handsome young men they have become. 🙂

Again, as mentioned in the last chapter, I realize it seems I’m favoriting Aurora right now and perhaps I am a bit. However, there is a method to my madness and I’m gearing her up for quite a big storyline coming up. I do promise the other kids will get their time, too. There’s so much more story to tell, and all the kids are very, very important to it.

Forever in Time: Chapter 47, Fairies

Nise Dreamweaver
-
6
Forever in Time: Chapter 47, Fairies

The night before her birthday, Aurora was in her bedroom daydreaming and thinking about her journal. She’d been writing in it a lot these last few weeks, pouring her sadness and fears into page after page. Ma always kept a journal and wrote in it every day. Aurora knew that her mother had shelves and shelves of completed journals she’d kept over the years.

Ma was right. Keeping a journal made you feel better. You could write things in it that you would never dream about sharing with anyone else. She always found that the best times to write were after she’d performed some music. It seemed the things she loved dearly and held so close these days, other than her family, were her voice, piano, journal, and easel. All of these kept her sane while the world around her careened mindlessly out of control.

A lot of things had been happening to her these past few weeks, things that not even her Da knew. Maybe one day she could tell him when he felt better. Da was always so sad even though he tried to hide it from her and the other kids. She guessed he didn’t want them to worry. But through her empathic powers, Aurora felt it just as though it was the very heart in her own chest aching and shattering. In a way, it was. All of them missed Ma so, so much. Aurora knew Ma was alive though and that she would come back to them. Aurora was as certain of this as she was of her own name. Still, it didn’t make the awful empty feeling inside go away.

 

Lately, however, her Da had been different. Oh yes, he was still so sad but there was something else now. Aurora drew small circles on the bed comforter with her index finger, searching for the right word to describe it. Determination? Yes, maybe that was adequate. He was determined about something, as though he was gearing up for something important.

Was he feeling Ma’s presence, too? There were times Aurora was certain she felt her mother sitting beside her. She swore she heard her beautiful voice whispering to her. The day all the adults had their big powwow downstairs, Andrea told her she was positive she smelled Ma’s favorite lilac perfume and heard her say she was alive. She was positive Ma was trying to send them a message, and Aurora hoped with all her heart that Da could feel it, too.

 

And then, there was the other stuff. The fairies! She loved when they visited her when she was alone and stayed with her while she slept. They came to her when she was feeling especially downtrodden. At night, they sang her to sleep and touched her hands. When she awoke in the mornings, she was certain she felt fairy wings brush her cheek as though one of the fairies kissed her. She never saw them or heard them aloud…until last night…but she knew they were there nonetheless. She felt them with her and knew they wanted to comfort her.

 

A dreamy smile curving her lips, Aurora made her way to the dining room table, her long, full dress swishing around her as she walked. She turned to the next blank page in her journal and began to write.

 

From the Journal of Aurora Landgraab

They came to me again today – the fairies. Until then, I never saw one but I knew they were there. Crystal told me fairies can shrink down to such tiny sizes that they seem invisible to people. I know it’s true because Crystal sometimes shrinks down super tiny. I know she’s nearby though because she tickles my nose, and that makes me giggle. One of the fairies does that to me. I hope it’s my fairy prince. I’m sure he’s with them sometimes. Maybe not all the time, but I somehow feel in my soul that he’s there. Maybe he is the one who brushes his wings against my cheek every morning. Oh, how I hope for that to be true!

 

I saw one – actually saw one – for the first time last night. I don’t think she meant for it to happen, but it did. When I looked over by my dresser, there she was, sitting there on my little sofa and smiling. I was so surprised, and it must have showed, because her smile got bigger. It looked like all the stars were shining in her eyes. She blew me a kiss and waved. Then, when I came to the sofa to sit beside her, she took my hand.

“Don’t be afraid, Aurora,” she said. Her voice was so happy and sweet, like beautiful music. “My name is Angelica.” I loved her name; it was as pretty as she was.

“I’m mot,” I told her. “I was just surprised is all. The only fairies I actually ever see are Crystal and two of her kids. I met Queen Ella before, too.” I think I must have squeezed her hand really tight but she didn’t mind. She just smiled at me the whole time, like she was a loving big sister.

 

“I know.” I loved the sound her beautiful wings made when they swirled in the air. “You are so fortunate to have Princess Crystal as a sister-in-law. We all love her very, very much.”

“So do we, Landon, especially. He is really gone over her.” I got my romantic heart from Ma, and I felt it go all soft when I thought about how in love Landon and Crystal are. Will my fairy prince love me like that one day?

“Oh, yes!” The fairy’s eyes danced, and I could feel her heart go all soft, too. Then, she took my other hand so she was holding both of mine in hers. “Do you know why we are here, Sweet Aurora?”

I smiled at the name she called me. Ma used to call me ‘Sweet Aurora’ when she displayed her love to me. Thinking about it used to make me sad because I miss her so. But hearing it from this pretty fairy made me feel like a special princess. “Kind of…I think,” I said, trying to answer her question.

 

Angelica didn’t talk for a minute. I think she was trying to figure out the best way to explain it to me. I got the funny feeling she was surprised to be explaining anything to me now since she hadn’t planned for me to see her yet. “We came to be with you…to comfort you, sweet one, because you will be…are…very important to us and our kingdom. You see, Aurora, you have a very special destiny, and that destiny is very special to us.”

 

I’m sure I looked totally stupid as I gawked at her. “Damn!” was all I could say. Then, I covered my mouth and giggled. “Oops. I don’t think I’m supposed to say ‘Damn.'”

Angelica just laughed, which made me laugh all the harder. Gosh, she sounded like tinkling bells when she laughed. How can fairies sound like that? Oh, Ariadne, I was so envious! How I wish I, too, were a fairy.

Angelica seemed to catch what I was thinking. “We have special fairy magic that lets us do certain things. Just call it part of our charm.”

“It’s so beautiful,” I breathed. “I wish I could sound like that.”

Angelica smiled and touched my hair. It felt like a butterfly as she moved a piece away from my face. “No, Aurora! You have your very own special unique sound that carries such a vast amount of magical power. Your musical abilities are already legendary in our world. It is fairies who often have magic musical talents but not all fairies possess it. Yours, Aurora, child, go way beyond that. The amount of powerful magic you already carry within your singing and playing has been displayed only once, and that was many, many centuries ago. You will grow even more powerful as you grow older, and you will be taught how to control and harness such magic. Such gifts can only be bestowed upon the purest of hearts, Aurora…and that is why this magic has found you. You are so special and important to this world and to ours.”

I remembered the talk Ma and I had the night before she went to the hospital. She told me that with great power comes great responsibility and that I should always remember that. It scared me a little then and it does a little now, too. I blinked, feeling the tears that still sometimes wanted to come when I thought about Ma. Every time I thought about that night, it made me cry. It was a special time together, just her and me…our last one like that. I blinked again, trying to hold them back, but some stubborn tears escaped anyway. They were hot as they rolled down my cheeks, and I choked on a hiccup as I tried not to bawl outright.

Even though Angelica was the only fairy I could actually see, I still felt the others moving closer to me. Some of them touched my hands, and I felt my hair move as though a soft breeze was blowing it around. Then, that feathery sort of butterfly wing kiss landed on my cheek as it did every morning. This time, I felt it stay a little longer, as if one of the fairies was wiping away the tears.

 

Angelica put her arms around me and pulled me in for a tight hug. This time, I couldn’t help myself. I blubbered like a moron. I put my head on her shoulder and ugly-cried even more. She reminded me a lot of Crystal, and it felt like I was hugging another big sister. Angelica rubbed my back and kissed my forehead, the way Ma and Crystal always do when I’m upset. The other fairies still touched my hands and made my hair move. They were still there, too,, and I felt a little of the sadness go away.

“Don’t cry, Sweet Aurora. You will see much happier times very soon,” Angelia said after a while. When I felt a little better and wasn’t wailing like a banshee anymore, Angelica made a tissue float from the box of them I had on my desk over to me. I don’t know why, but seeing this made me giggle. How is it that the fairies can always make me feel better?

 

Thinking about what Ma said that night, my eyes got wide and I hugged her a little tighter. “Angelica, I’m a little scared. I don’t want this thing to get out of control and I hurt someone. Music…and empathy…and visions…none of it is supposed to hurt anybody.” Again, I thought about that Twilight Zone episode with the piano and the evil man using it to hurt people who came to his house for his wife’s birthday party. He got his in the end though when everyone left him alone to wallow in his own misery. Good gravy! Now I’m sounding a little like Grandda Liam.

I jumped when Angelica started talking again. I guess my mind was wandering again. She smiled and patted my shoulder. “And this is one of the reason this magic has found you. I think you understand that this kind of magic in the wrong hands can cause a lot of damage.” When I nodded several times, she continued. “You’ll learn more and more how to control it so it only helps people, not hurt them. You already know a lot but there is much more for you to learn along the way. As you grow, so will your powers.”

“Angelica?” I was feeling kinda shy, something that normally doesn’t happen. Da always says I’m a people magnet.

“What is it, Aurora? You can ask me anything.”

I took a big breath and hoped I wasn’t going to sound totally whacked out. “M-my fairy prince. I know in my heart…somehow I just know…I will marry a fairy prince some day.”

 

Instead of laughing at me like I feared she might, she got this goofy grin on her face. It was a look I recognized on Ma when Da would do things like call her on her phone or text her. “Your heart is right, Sweet Aurora. You will meet him at a time when you are in great need of him. Until that happens, just know that he is helping us watch over you.” She still held me tight and said this very softly.

I felt my heart flip over, my right hand going right to where it sat in my chest. “It sounds big…whatever it is that will bring him to me.”

 

Angelica sat back on the couch and pulled me up beside her again. For the first time, she wasn’t smiling. “It is, Aurora. Life isn’t always happy, as you know, but your fairy prince will be there when you are in great need of him. That is all I am allowed to tell you.”

It was hard, not knowing what was going to happen to me, personally. I have visions about a lot of stuff but can’t see much of what will actually happen to me. Ma says that’s usually how it works because a person could really screw with the Multiverse if they had a direct line to their own future. Ma really knows a lot about this kind of stuff, so I’m sure she’s right.

“We must leave you for a time, but we will return again. You will fee us. Your father will be calling a family meeting shortly,” Angelica said while my mind wandered again. I think I had my own goofy grin on my face because Angelica’s eyes danced and so did her wings. I could read in her aura that she was so much fun to be with and that she was usually so very happy.

“Please wait a minute. I want to ask you something else if I may,” I pleaded, holding her hands again and squeezing them. When she smiled and nodded, I asked, “Why were you surprised when you figured out I could see you?”

She blushed – I swear she blushed – and her aura pulled in closer to her. I knew that with Angelica always being so happy most of the time, her aura spread out in all directions to light everything up. When a person was feeling sad or even embarrassed, their aura retreated, as though to protect the person it belonged to. The shrinkage didn’t last long though. I was relieved when Angelica’s aura grew again and she giggled. “I must admit I got a bit distracted and must ask your forgiveness. You see, I have a terrible weakness. I adore looking at the clothes in closets. I am Queen Ella’s wardrobe maker – her dress designer as some people call it – and I just cannot resist. I enlarged myself to a bigger size so I could take a peek and forgot myself. The plan was to be visible to you when you were a little older, but I borked it up.” She blushed again and laughed. “I’m really sorry, Aurora. I know I shouldn’t go nosing in closets that aren’t mind, but I have no self-control in that area. You have such beautiful dresses that I completely lost my head.”

 

I started to laugh. Oh, Ariadne, I just couldn’t help it. She looked so mortified at such a dumbass thing. When I got it together, I grinned at her. “No forgiveness needed. Pardon the mess. We’re cleaning stuff out to give things that don’t fit us anymore to charity. I feel kinda bad about the long, fancy dresses because they’re so…extra. Like, maybe it’s too extra to donate to people in need when it’s coats, pants and sweaters…that kind of thing…they need more. Know what I mean?”

“Yeah,” Angelica said.

“I have a lot of dresses I’m too big for now. I can give them to you so maybe some of the little fairy girls can wear them. They’re in really good shape. No stains or anything.”

Angelica’s eyes lit up like a string of Christmas lights. “That would be lovely, Sweet Aurora. They would love them, I’m sure. Most little girl fairies love lots and lots of long dresses and hair fixings. But you should keep most of them and store them away safely. Your family could be in need of them one day.”

“Are you really Queen Ella’s fashion designer?” I asked.

 

“Indeed, I am.” I think I looked at her like she came from another planet, but she just grinned. “Queen Ella is so nice, and that makes her such fun. We’re good friends, too, even though I work for her.”

“Angelica?” I felt like such a pest, asking her so many questions.

“My friends just call me Angie. Since you weren’t sore about me snooping in your closet, I think that makes us friends.” She smiled at me, looking again like a big sister.

I grinned like a dummy, feeling so happy to be her friend. I liked her so, so much. “Angie…will I see you again? I mean, really see you?”

“Naturally,” she grinned. “You’ll see me more when you’re a little older, but you’ll still feel me. We will always watch over you.”

“I’m so glad,” I said. It felt comforting to know a group of fairies cared about me so much. “How many of you are here?”

“There are always at least five of us, sometimes more.”

Oh, how I wished there were twenty…or thirty…or fifty. I love fairies!

 

“We really must leave you now, Sweet Aurora. Until we meet again,” Angelica said before giving me a goodbye hug. I waved and blew her a kiss as she shrank smaller and smaller. When I felt the soft brush of wings on my cheek and saw the curtains move just a tiny bit, I knew they were gone but would be back.

 

I will never, ever forget what happened today. Not as long as I live. Never!

Author’s Note: Poses used in this chapter can be found here. Thank you to the very talented Blams for making such awesome packs and sharing them with us to use for our storytelling.

The Twilight Zone Aurora mentioned in this chapter and an earlier one is entitled A Piano in the House. It’s quite the interesting episode. Being a singer and musician, I know first-hand the power music holds. It always elates me when someone tells me my singing made them feel better that day. 🙂 But with the power of good, there is the capability of the power of evil. This episodes is an example of how the power of music can be used for nefarious purposes. I’ve always loved the Twilight Zone and still do. Many episodes made me stop and think…a lot, but for me personally, this one took a bit of processing because of what I do and how much I love to sing.

So…Aurora. It probably seems that this author is favoring her…and I guess I am, really. She is so precious, and taking pictures of her just makes me happy. She will be stunning when she grows up (I peeked). There is a purpose, though, so bear with me. She’ll have a big, big storyline coming up starting when she’s a teen, and I’m preparing her for that. She’s one of my favorite characters, and I hope you will enjoy reading about her as much as I love writing her. With that said, the other kids will be getting their time in the sun, too. I promise. It’s just that sometimes these bigger storylines take a lot of prep work and screen time for a certain character(s).

As always, thanks for reading, commenting, liking, and subscribing. 🙂

Forever in Time: Chapter 46, Breaking Through

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Forever in Time: Chapter 46, Breaking Through

***CONTENT/TRIGGER WARNING! An episode of mindless rage, Supernatural Style***

 

 

For the next few days, Lenora floated in and out of consciousness. Neil came often to supply her with more potions and reinforce the healing spells placed on her during his first visit. Day by day, however, she improved and was able to stay awake for longer periods of time.

 

Lenora felt as though she’d reached a milestone when she was finally able to sit up in the chair. With her strength returning, her magic began to follow suit. Every time when she was able to come out from under the covers, she performed a warming charm on herself. The cell was always chilly, even downright cold, at times. Rubbing her hands together during a particularly cold episode, she wondered if she would ever truly be warm again.

 

Lost in daydreams, Lenora felt a crushing wave of homesickness so powerful that it nearly made her roll out of the chair and collapse to the floor. She closed her eyes and didn’t fight it when her mind reached out for her loved ones. If only they could hear me. If only I could reach–

 

She was brought up short when she detected a faint but unmistakable presence in her extrasensory perceptions. //My Lenora…//

Lenora gasped and fisted her hands tightly over her mouth. //Och! Wolfman…I have ye. I can sense ye now!// The strands of the Bond she shared with her beloved were still weak and tangled, but at least there was something. Were the binding spells on the prison she was being kept in waning? Could she muster enough magical energy to guide her Tyrone to her whereabouts?

//I’m not crazy. Oh, my Lenora…my goddess! You are alive. Lenora…my love…//

//I’m alive, sweetheart, I am. I want nothing more than to come home to ye and the wee ones…but I can’t. I’m trapped…being held against my will. I’ve been weakened, my Tyrone…and that is why it’s been so hard to sense ye…to reach ye. Oh, Wolfman, I love ye so! Please, my love, know that I do.// Tears ran freely down Lenora’s cheeks as both elation and yearning filled her soul to overflowing.

//I know, my Lenora. It has been pure hell without you…for all of us.// The catch in her beloved’s telepathic voice brought forth an involuntary whimper of agony. //Don’t cry, my goddess. I will come for you. I swear that on my very life. I…will…come…for…you! I will not stop until you are in my arms and back home where you belong. Don’t give up, sweetheart. Please, Lenora, fight to come back to us.//

//Ye give me the strength to keep fighting, Wolfman. Sensing ye now and being able to reach ye sustains me. I will hold onto that.// Lenora didn’t know how long this connection would last before whatever binding spells severed it. A roaring, blinding headache was cooking already, which meant the Dark Magic working against her would overpower her soon.

//Lenora…the signal is growing weaker. I don’t know how much longer I can hold you. Sweetheart, where are you? Just tell me where you are, and I’ll come for you.//

 

Lenora’s heart accelerated. Black spots danced at the corners of her vision. The room spun, and she knew she would soon pass out. //I don’t know, my Tyrone. I was under a living death spell when I was carted away from the hospital. All I know is that I’m being held in a kind of jail cell with binding spells in place to keep my powers weak. I haven’t seen the light of day since I awoke and found myself in this hellhole. There is so much more to tell, things ye need to know, but I cannot hold on much longer. My strength is waning.//

//I will kill whoever did this to you. They will curse the day they slid through their mother’s loins and had the audacity to draw first breath!//

The ferocious growl in her loving wolf’s telepathic message cut through her soul. She knew beyond any doubt that Tyrone meant every single word he uttered. The Beast was dangerously close to the surface and would not be controlled once he learned of her whereabouts and who was responsible.

//Just know how much I love ye, my big, brave wolf. I love ye beyond anything.//

//And I love you, Lenora, with everything I am.//

 

Lenora’s stomach was now performing a gymnastics extravaganza of gargantuan proportion. She felt like she was going to hurl at any second. Her head pounded like a jackhammer. //Silver…bullets. Wolfman…he has…silver…bullets.// This was a vital piece of information Tyrone needed to know. She had time for a brief sigh of relief at successfully conveying this last bit of knowledge. As the blackness around her vision intensified, her awareness slipped farther away. In a last-ditch effort to remain coherent, she passed the fingers of her left hand over the sword and shield mark om her right hand, igniting the powerful protection of Drogo, the Supreme Alpha Wolf. “Great Drogo…I…need…ye. Please…aid me…in my…hour…of…need.” As the last of her reserves departed, Lenora was dimly aware of strong, otherworldly hands grabbing her just before she freefell into the black void of nothingness.

 

 

   Tyrone bellowed like a demon-possessed gorilla when the sense of his Lenora let go of him. The Wolf demanded immediate release, unhindered control, and Tyrone surrendered to his Wolf’s Dark Side. He wanted to kill, to rend. He wanted to rip apart his mate’s tormentors and send them straight to Hell. His Wolf’s Dark Side wanted blood. He could all but taste the coppery wetness lying upon his tongue. The Wolf was in the throes of True Rage.

Time seemed to whirl around the Wolf’s Dark Side at warp speed. At first, he was oblivious to the mental messages of his Sire reaching for him. //Tyrone, son, it is me, your Sire. You must stand down. You…must…stand…down! Harness your Dark Side and return to me, my son. Your Pack needs you.//

Deus’s strong but gentle imploring finally started to penetrate the Wolf’s fury. His Sire continued onward until a measure of Tyrone’s true nature rose back to the surface. At long last, the Wolf’s growls and howls eased enough for Tyrone to be able to convey understandable messages. The bond between Sire and son was rock solid. Deus could always feel when his son needed him, and this certainly was one of those times.

//Sire. I have news.//

//Yes, I thought as much. What has happened to enrage your Wolf so intensely?//

 

Tyrone projected to Deus both in words and pictures what

Continue

A Makeover and More Decisions

Nise Dreamweaver
-
0
A Makeover and More Decisions

Hello again, my friends,

I hope you all are having a great week so far. Time has really flown for me this week, but I’m happy to report that I’m quite pleased with my productivity level as of late. I’ve been on a writing kick and have been pondering and contemplating my stories nonstop. It feel awesome to be writing again, I must say. The writing bug is one…eh…insect I definitely welcome.

I have updated my About page and made a few changes. When you travel to the URL that leads to my blog, the homepage will now be the “About” page rather than the posts page. I thought this would be more user-friendly for everyone and will give newcomers and visitors info on the content posted here. The top menu is easy to navigate, so you’ll be able to find posts for any of the stories and sections you want to read. Plus, the sidebar has a lot of navigation options.

Anyway, I just wanted to give you all a progress report and also report on some more decisions I’ve made regarding my stories. I now have Robin and Alina’s chapters reposted over here, having relocated them from my Legacies blog. Their permanent home will now be on this blog. I’ve tweaked some of the posts just a little to improve mood, wording, and other such things I felt needed attention. Plus, I caught a couple of typos which I took care of. I do my best to catch them but unfortunately miss one or two from time to time. I’m a one woman show over here and do the best I can to put out quality material.

From here on out, chapters for Robin and Alina – Heartsongs & Enchantments – will be new material. As per my update from a few days ago, I’m 99% sure that once I get them to a certain point, I’ll be incorporating them into the main Forever in Time story, which will complete the “mini-story.” They’re such a big part of the family dynamic that it’s going to end up being harder and harder to keep their story separate. There would be more of a chance for continuity errors, which I want to avoid as much as possible. I’ll keep you updated on when that transition will be happening. Plus, I’ll be adding them to my Cast of Characters page, which totally needs updating.

I gave my blog a slight makeover. I didn’t go drastic but felt it needed a little facelift. I changed the theme and colors, and I hope to add a few little doodads and decorative touches. However, I don’t want it to look too busy. I do want it to be easy to navigate between stories and sections. I’ll be updating the top menu to reflect the changes and story additions.

Since we are on the subject of story additions, now comes the part where I report some more decisions I’ve made. I am seriously horrible at keeping up with legacies, and my SimLit Legacies blog has been sorely neglected. Plus, I don’t think a lot of my followers here are aware that my second blog exists. I’ve begun a couple stories over there (I’m not too far into them yet) that can be considered crossovers with Forever in Time. They started out as legacies, but I will be switching gears. This means I’m going to bring a lot of that material from there over here to include them as supporting characters for the main Forever in Time story. It’s going to be a bit of an undertaking because I’ll probably have to rewrite a lot of stuff to get it ready for inclusion on this blog. I’ll keep them as mini-stories as a way to introduce the characters and then transition them over when they get to a point where that can happen. Again, I’ll update the Cast of Characters page and keep you all posted when those changes are made.

This means that Forever in Time will end up with a bit more characters coming in. But since this is a soap opera type of story, more characters are added quite often and of course, some go. I just think it’ll be better all around, as it will give more of an opportunity for these characters to shine and be involved. Plus, it’ll save me some headaches without having to finagle crossover timelines and such. I can just rotate as needed for whatever chapter is coming up instead of totally abandoning their original stories and leaving them in the dust.

I hope that makes sense. I’ll explain things as I go in hopes of lessening any confusion that may come up.

I still do want to do a legacy, but it will be one that is in no way connected to Forever in Time. Heck, I may even do it Sims 4 style – we shall see. But any legacy story will be on my legacies blog.

I also have a Midnight Sun challenge story over there, which I will be continuing. That will stay put and will be more of a mini-legacy. I think ten generations on a deserted island is overkill. 😀 So there will be either three or five; noting is set in stone yet.

Anyhow, that is my update for this go-round. I hope it excites you as much as it does me. I’m all about trying to make my life easier these days.

Be extra good to your Simmies and have a wonderful day. Stay safe and healthy. Tootles for now. 🙂

Much love and many blessings,

Sharon – Sweet Nightingale

Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 9, The Magic of Abiding Love

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 9, The Magic of Abiding Love

Alina’s POV

I was unaware of where I was. I was no longer in my little house, nor was Robin or my mother anywhere in sight. My hand flew to my temple as I attempted to summon memories of how I had arrived here, wherever here was.

“I am lost. If anyone is there, I beseech thee for assistance. I am lost.” I could not see anyone near me, yet I felt that someone was watching me.

“I will help you, dear.” I turned in the direction of the soft voice in the distance and beheld a beautiful woman. She looked like an angel whose smile radiated kindness.

“I have lost my way,” I whispered so softly that I was afraid she did not hear me.

“I know, darling. I know. Come to me and I will help you. It’s all right. No harm will come to you here,” she said, opening her arms to me.

 

Her presence was so compelling that I could not resist. She enfolded me in a warm embrace and held me to her for a long time. “My name is Rose, Alina, dear, and I’m here to help.”

“You know of me?” I asked, holding onto her and not wanting to let her go.

“Of course,” she laughed. “I’m one of the spirit guides who greets newcomers when they arrive.”

“Where am I? I don’t understand how I arrived here?” I said, confused.

Rose released her embrace to take me by the shoulders. “You died, Alina. You passed from your earthly life and are here in the world of the spirits. This is the Afterlife.”

Panic filled me, and I cried out in despair. “I do not understand.”

Rose looked sadly at me and caressed my cheek gently. “What was your last memory before you found yourself here?”

“I…” I closed my eyes, willing the memories to come. When they surfaced moments later, my eyes flew open, and I looked at her frightfully. “I was mixing elixirs and…and…something went awry. Noxious odors…became dreadfully ill. I tried to call for help…tried to crawl toward the door, but…” I shook my head. “Then, nothing else.”

 

Rose leaned close, her eyes looking into mine. “Alina, dear, you died. You misread your potion recipe, and it went very wrong. You died from poisoned fumes, sweetheart. Had you been in full health, you would have survived, but your grief for poor Lenora has made you ill. Top that with the fallout from the potion you were attempting to brew, and you have a dangerous combination there.”

“Alack the day!” I exclaimed, tears welling in my eyes at the utterance of Lenora’s name.

“I know, dear. It’s such a sorrowful thing,” Rose sighed.

“Am I in Heaven? Think you I could see Lenora? Is she here?” I asked.

 

“The answer to your first question is yes. You have passed from your earthly life to here, which we must talk about directly. In answer to your second question, you will see Lenora again. Thirdly, no. Lenora is not here.”

“I do not understand. Wouldst thou enlighten me?” I asked, realizing that I was slipping back into my customary manner of speaking.

Rose embraced me again, then said quietly. “I will tell all momentarily, but first, you must listen. The sounds are beautiful here. There is music in everything you hear in this place. But there is something else you must listen for. Listen carefully and deeply. You will hear it.”

I could not fathom what I was to listen for except for what was already around me. The ocean was beautiful beneath the setting sun, and there was, indeed, music in the crashing of the waves. It was the most glorious place I had ever beheld.

As I was about to question Rose about what I was to listen for, I heard what she must have meant.

I love you, Alina. I can’t live in this world without you. You are my heart…my love and my life. You’re my world, Alina. When that time portal opened and hurled you here, my life was changed irrevocably. You’re everything, Alina. Without you, there is only darkness. Come back to me, Alina. I need you. Please come back to me. I can’t live without you.

A cry of desolation escaped, and I called for him. “Robin! I am here.” Sorrow crashed over me as though it were one of the waves on the ocean. I could sense his grief as if it were my own.

“He needs you, Alina,” Rose said.

 

“He weeps!” I exclaimed, feeling as though my own heart were breaking. “He believes me dead. I must go to him but alack! I do not know the way.”

“I know, my dear. This is why we must talk. You are here prematurely. Your time to be here is still yet to come. However, sometimes the main path branches off into other directions. Your work on Earth is not done yet, but you can remain here should you wish. You can go back should you wish. You cannot be forced to return to the physical world, for you must go willingly. I must warm you though. Should you wish not to go back, many a person’s destiny will be altered and not for the better. You will play a very crucial role in many lives.”

“But I am insignificant. Surely, you are speaking of someone other than me. It is Lenora who will have an impact on many lives,” I said.

“Lenora is very important, but so are you, Alina. You don’t realize yet just how important you are, but you will. I’m not at liberty to divulge anything else in regards to this other than what I have just said. All I am allowed to say is that you must return to your earthly life, but nobody can force you should you wish to remain here.” Rose’s voice was very firm but compassionate.

I surveyed the beautiful surroundings and then heard it again. It was Robin’s voice professing love for me and speaking of our life together. I could not see him but somehow realized he was in the physical world trying to call me back to him. “I know what I must do, but I beseech thee to tell me of Lenora, Rose. It is not right that she should be here now. The world needs her. Her husband and children need her.”

“That they do, and Lenora is not here, dear. She remains in her earthly life but is in danger. Don’t worry. I have it on good authority that all will be well with her in due course.”

“She…Lenora is alive?” I asked.

“She is. Now, put your mind at ease. It is you we must see to,” Rose said. “You must go back.”

“How?” I asked.

“Robin is coming for you. Look! Over there.” I turned in the direction her finger was pointing in…and there he was. In all my days, I have never beheld such a beautiful sight as my Robin running to me.

“I can never thank you enough for the kindness you have bestowed upon me.,” I said, turning quickly to embrace her.

“You living a happy life with Robin is all the thanks I need. Now, go to him, my dear. He has been waiting for you,” she said. I turned my eyes upon Robin, who was still running toward me, then returned my glance to where Rose stood. “Go now!” she said.

 

I did as bidden, not stopping until Robin caught me in his strong, loving arms. I had never been held so fiercely, and I, myself, clung shamelessly to my Robin. I did not know how long I had been here, but it seemed like an eternity since I had held him last. “Robin! Oh, my Robin! You came for me!” I cradled his beloved face in my hands and smiled through my tears.

 

“How could I have not come for you, Alina? I love you and would do anything to have you back. I can’t be without you. That is simply not an option.”

“I love you so, Robin! The words I would speak of such love are woefully inadequate. I would never want to be anywhere without you, not even in such a glorious realm as this. I belong with thee, Robin, forever and ever,” I whispered.

 

“That’s right, and don’t you ever forget it. I don’t ever want you to doubt how I feel about you. Class systems don’t matter, only actions. I came here for you, and nothing was going to stop me. I want you to come back with me, my Alina. I need you,” Robin said as his burning gaze bore into my soul.

“Nay, I shall not forget. You came here at great peril to your own life. If you are here, it is because Mother paved the way. She sent you to retrieve me, this I know.” I brushed my fingers over his cheek. “I will come back with thee, my Robin. I will go with thee wherever thou sayeth.”

 

I had never received such a sweet yet passionate kiss as the one Robin placed upon my lips thusly. “I am so very blessed,” I whispered on a sigh. “I am certain not even a queen could be as blessed and happy as I am with thee, Robin. I feel like a lady of the highest nobility whilst in your embrace.”

 

“You are the finest of ladies, Alina. No one, not even the loveliest of queens is more fair than thee. You are everything.”

In that moment as I drank him in, I realized that this man loved me beyond anything. Oh yes, I knew he loved me. He was always ready and willing to both say it and show me in so many ways. However, as the reality of what my beloved Robin had done in order to come to this place to retrieve me settled itself irrevocably into my heart and soul, I knew beyond any doubt how deep his love for me ran. This trip could have easily killed him. He risked everything to come for me…and it was my fault for putting us both in such peril in the first place.

“Forgive me, my Robin. Can you ever forgive me?” The shame of my carelessness was so great that I could no longer look at him.

Robin crushed me to his chest and kissed me with such a passion that my knees literally buckled. “Oh, my Alina! There is nothing to forgive. As long as you come back to me, I can withstand anything. I love you so much, Alina. I need you.”

My weight was completely supported against his strong body as the ocean’s music rose to an almost deafening crescendo. I clutched him close when the wind picked up speed and swirled around us. “Oh, Robin! I am frightened. What is happening?”

Robin’s arms fastened even tighter around me. “I think we’re about to be pulled out of here. I can feel it. Hold onto me very tightly, Alina. Don’t be frightened, my dearest love. I won’t let you go.”

 

Robin’s POV

 

I sensed the pull back to my body before actually feeling it. My body jerked, and I sucked in a great gasp of air. My awareness started returning quickly. Alina’s weight was still settled against me, and I found that my hold on her hadn’t lessened. Memories of my time in the spirit world looking for her and finally finding her rushed back. My eyes popped open, and I looked at Alina. She wasn’t breathing, which made alarm bells gong ferociously inside my heart. I rubbed her back and stroked her hair, then lavished little kisses over her face. “Come back to me, Alina. I need you. You said you would return with me. I love you, Alina. Come back to me…please!”

What seemed like centuries, but was probably only seconds, passed, and Alina’s small frame gave a lurch. A shuddering gasp escaped her, then another one came. “That’s it, Alina! I’m here, sweetheart. It’s Robin, and I’ve got you. You’re safe, and I’m not letting you go. That’s it, Alina, Breathe for me, my beloved.”

Alina began to breathe normally, and her tiny hand moved over my chest where my heart lay. I had never seen such a beautiful sight as when her eyes opened. “Robin.” My name whispered on her lips in that moment was more divine than the loveliest of symphonies.

“I’m here, Alina. I’m right here with you. It’s all right now. Everything is going to be all right,” I said, unable to take my eyes off her and unwilling to keep my hands from caressing her.

“I love you,” she whispered.

“And I love you, my Alina. Rest now. You’ve been through a horrible ordeal,” I whispered, kissing her forehead.

“Robin is right, child. You both need to rest. It has been quite a day,” Mathilda added. I’d almost forgotten she was there but was so thankful for her presence.

“Mathilda…I…” I began, then swallowed hard.

“Hush now. There is no need to say anything. What’s done is done, and now, you both need to rest,” Mathilda said. She sounded so tired, and her voice was rather raspy, as though she’d been crying.

“Robin…stay with me,” Alina’s soft voice whispered.

“Always, my Alina…always.” As I brought my lips to hers, Mathilda spread a blanket over both of us. I heard her chanting softly and figured she was performing a sleep spell over us. I felt my eyes drift closed as Alina gave a little sigh. Alina’s deep, even breathing, along with Mathilda’s spell, lulled me into a deep sleep that my body apparently craved. I didn’t fight it, for I knew Alina was safe. She was back with me, and I wasn’t going to let her out of my sight for a long time to come.

 

Author’s Note – Thank you to PiazzaGirl for lending me Rose for this chapter. Her stories are awesome. You can find them here at her blog.

Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 8, Spiritual Peril

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 8, Spiritual Peril

Robin’s POV

I couldn’t shake the dreadful feeling that something was very wrong with Alina. It lingered all day, increasing by the hour. She hadn’t been well lately due to her immense grief. We were all suffering from the loss of Aunt Lenora. All of us were devastated, but Alina had taken it especially hard. She had lost so much, had traveled so far, then experienced the loss of someone she viewed as a much beloved sister. I could understand why Alina was so heartsick, but it worried me so.

I glanced at the clock seemingly every five minutes. I needed my workday to be done so I could get myself to Alina’s as quickly as I could. Something awful had happened to her: I just knew it.

An eternity later, I sped to my fiancé’s house and pounded on her door. “Alina! It’s Robin. Darling, let me in,” I called. She’d given me an extra key, but I didn’t want to just barge in just in case I was overreacting. I jumped when I heard a voice behind me.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you, Robin.” Although Mathilda’s voice was cultured and controlled, I could detect concern there. One had to know Mathilda very, very well to detect it.

“It’s okay. Actually, I’m glad you’re here, Mathilda. I’ve had this nagging feeling all day that something is wrong with Alina.”

“I felt much the same. I consulted Gunther, who told me to get over here right away. I can’t help but feel that time is of the essence,” Mathilda said, producing her own key to Alina’s door.

 

My heart nearly stopped at seeing my beloved Alina on the floor. How long had she been there? I’d seen a lot in my career as a police officer, but when it is one of your own, it’s an entirely different matter. “Alina! Oh, Grandmother Ariadne, no! Alina!” I barely recognized the strangled, desperate sound of my own voice as I bent down to turn her over.

 

I barely registered a pulse, and Alina sounded as though she were breathing through a layer of pond water. “My God! Alina, what happened to you?” I whispered, taking her hand and bringing it to my lips. I called out to Mathilda, who came to kneel beside us. “We’ve got to get her some help now!” I said, moving so I could gather Alina in my arms.

“There is no time to get her to a hospital. Besides, they cannot help her. As you can see by the evidence here, she has been mixing potions. Now, we both know she is a whiz at it but something must have gone terribly wrong. In the state she has been in, she likely hasn’t been able to concentrate normally. We will have to take care of her here. Any help traditional medical personnel gave her will certainly kill her.”

“Mathilda…”

“Robin, you must trust me,” Mathilda said. “Seeing my daughter like this is unnerving, to put it mildly, but that does not hamper the knowledge I have about these things. It was magic that put her this way, and it’s magic that we must use to counteract it.”

I couldn’t argue with Mathilda’s statements. As a goddess, an immortal, and someone who has been around for centuries, a person would have to be stupid to even think about arguing with her. “Tell me what to do.”

“We must counteract the poison that is flowing through her body, Robin. I will do the spell, but I need you to monitor her vital signs. You’ve heard the saying about the cure being worse than the disease, I’m sure. This is very apt in this case. This could kill her, but doing nothing will definitely kill her. Do you understand?”

I bit my lip and nodded. “I’ll do anything you say.” There was absolutely no choice. I understood the cure could be fatal, but it was much better than sitting here and watching her die if we did nothing.

“Right. Now, Robin, I need you to keep a finger on her pulse while I perform the spell. I need to know immediately if you detect any changes in her breathing and heartbeat, all right?” Mathilda said.

Again, I nodded, then complied with her instructions.

 

Seeing Mathilda work was always awe-inspiring. Being a highly skilled and accomplished witch and a goddess, she made all of this look easy. This time, however, appreciating this beauty was farthest from my mind. My full attention was on Alina and looking for any changes. I wanted to ask Mathilda how long Alina would be like this if she survived, but I didn’t want to interrupt her while she worked.

My blood ran cold a few minutes later. “Oh, Ariadne! I’ve lost her pulse. She’s not breathing.”

I got into position to begin CPR, but Mathilda squeezed my arm, stopping me. “No, Robin, you mustn’t. I was able to complete the spell before we lost her vitals, but there could still be small amounts of the poison that will grow and damage her heart if CPR is used. Remember what I said. Traditional medical aid will only cause more damage. It is exclusively magic we need now.”

“How do we revive her then?” I asked, panic wrapping itself around my heart like unruly vines.

“There is nothing more we can physically do for her,” Mathilda said softly, putting a hand on my shoulder.

“No! I can’t and won’t accept that. There has to be something more we can do. Alina can’t be…can’t be…dead.”

“There is nothing more we can do for her physically, Robin. What I am saying is that if Alina is to return to us, she must be retrieved from the spirit world. She has…passed from this life but only just. If we make haste, we can possibly bring her back. I must prepare to travel soon,” Mathilda said.

Mathilda started to get to her feet, but I clamped a hand over her elbow to stop her. “Send me. Mathilda, you must send me. I’ll get Alina and bring her back.”

Mathilda turned her wise eyes on me, her lips thinning in a slight frown. “You are unaware of the dangers, which are many, Robin, There is always a risk of not being able to come back. I don’t have time to teach you about all the dangers.”

“Then tell me what I absolutely need to know. Mathilda, please! You must send me. I love her!”

“Robin, I–”

I took Mathilda by the upper arms, my gaze boring into hers. Normally, I would not even dream of handling her this way, but this was not a normal situation. Mathilda didn’t pull away, and she kept her gaze locked with mine. “Please, Mathilda. You must! I love Alina with everything that is within me. I love her more than I ever thought it was possible to love someone. Without her, there is nothing. If I have to walk through the fires of Hell to get her back, I will not hesitate to do so. You must believe me!”

“Oh, Robin, I do believe you. Your love for Alina isn’t even a question.” She sighed, then gently pulled away from my grasp so she could take my hands in hers. Again, her gaze locked with mine, and I felt as though she were looking into my very soul. “To get Alina back, walking through the fires of Hell is a very distinct possibility. I can see that changing your mind isn’t possible, so I will send you. I will do everything I possibly can from here to protect you, but it might not be enough. You could end up stuck there, which means your physical body will die. I cannot control what happens to you once you are there. We will both need to ask the benevolent spirits in the Afterlife to guide you and Alina back.”

“I understand,” I said grimly.

“I will prepare the way. As time is of the essence, we don’t have the luxury of going as slowly or carefully as I’d like. When I call to you, you must quickly bring Alina to the bedroom and place her on the bed. I will then instruct you further.”

All I could do was nod, for I couldn’t speak around the lump constricting my throat. Unbearable sorrow ballooned in my very being as I lifted my Alina to cradle her close.

 

I was never really a crying man, but holding Alina’s lifeless body was enough to send me off the edge. Great sobs wrenched themselves loose, and tears spilled down my cheeks, falling onto Alina’s face and into her hair. My world was torn asunder, and life ceased to have meaning the instant Alina left me.

“Oh, Alina!” I whispered, wishing I could channel my own life force into her so she would revive. “How did this happen? How could this have happened to you?” I covered her face with desperate kisses and stroked her hair. My arms rocked her. My soul longed to see her open her beautiful eyes and hear her soft voice saying my name.

My Alina was a work of art. She was beautiful in every way, and I loved how she looked at the world with such wonder. I had never met anyone as unique as Alina. Of course I knew about the mission Aunt Lenora had begun. I knew time travel was possible, yet I’d never experienced it firsthand. However, meeting Alina and having her in my life made it real to me in a way that nothing else ever could. This beautiful, courageous woman had traveled many, many centuries to escape a horrible death. She’d had to adapt herself to present day customs and culture. She’d been alone in the world until we’d met and I’d helped her reunite with Mathilda. I’d rejoiced with Alina during times of great joy and cried with her while in the throes of horrible heartache. Alina was the epitome of Old World, which completely fascinated me. I loved the sense of awe that surrounded her when she discovered something new. Alina was a rare treasure, and I marveled that she was mine. I was so thankful to have her, but as I clung tightly to her, I cursed the fates for taking her from me.

I sat, lost in a world of despair as I studied Alina’s exquisite face. “My Alina…oh, my beautiful Alina! How could you have left me?” My voice was ragged and foreign sounding, even to my own ears.

Time seemed to stand still. Mathilda hadn’t yet called to me, so I remained as I was for I don’t know how long. My instincts kept telling me to speak aloud to Alina as if she could still hear me. Maybe, wherever she was, she still could. I just didn’t know. Even so, I followed what my gut and heart told me to do. I had nothing left, after all. My instincts and Mathilda’s knowledge were the only things I had to bolster me.

 

As I studied Alina’s still face, the war in my heart was in total contrast with how peaceful she looked. I caressed her cheek, feeling another tidal wave of grief ascending. I sobbed her name and kissed her softly. “I love you, Alina. I can’t live in this world without you. You are my heart…my love and my life. You’re my world, Alina. When that time portal opened and hurled you here, my life was changed irrevocably. You’re everything, Alina. Without you, there is only darkness. Come back to me, Alina. I need you. Please come back to me. I can’t live without you.”

I brushed her lips with the pads of my fingers, desperately wanting to feel air pass through them. “Do you remember when we first met? You remember how I hired you to cook my mother the dinner of her life? You were so willing to please, and you worked your butt off to impress my mother. You succeeded, Alina, my love, and you amazed me more that night than anyone ever has before. I knew you were meant for me the first time I saw you. You seemed to drop from the sky from some distant star. This time and place was so alien to you, but you were determined to make it work. There was never anyone like you, and oh, Alina! When you said you loved me after I told you how I felt about you, I was so happy. When you agreed to marry me, there was never anyone as overjoyed as I was. You remember all that, Alina. I know you do. I need you, Alina, my love. I need you back with me so we can have that life together that we both want.”

Over and over, I spoke of my love for Alina, hoping against hope that she could somehow hear me. One thing I knew was that if I couldn’t bring her back, I didn’t want to come back myself. I could now understand how Uncle Tyrone felt as Aunt Lenora died in his arms. Unless a person has held the lifeless form of their soulmate, they can never possibly understand the grief and agony that I was feeling.

“Robin, it’s time. You must bring her now.” Mathilda’s voice cut through my torment and brought me to attention.

 

I easily lifted Alina and walked toward her bedroom. Her frame had always been slight, but now, she was even lighter. I’d known she’d lost weight, but she’d been able to disguise it somewhat because of all the layers she wore. However, the reality of it was in my face while holding her like this. If I succeeded in getting us both back here, I wasn’t going to leave her side for an instant until I got her through this. If I got her back, I was not going to lose her again, ever!

“I will get you back, Alina. I will bring you back where you belong,” I whispered into her ear as I settled her on the bed.

“Lie down next to her,” Mathilda commanded. “What you must remember when you find Alina is that she must come willingly. You cannot drag her back against her will. You might have to convince her to come back with you. It is very beautiful in the spirit world, and sometimes they do not want to return to this mundane existence.”

“I will bring her back. I have to,” I said.

“If anyone can, it’s you, Robin. Once you are there, call for her. You can also call on anyone else you know who has passed from this life. I will ask benevolent spirits to guide you as you are traveling. You can also call on them once you arrive. Remember that once you pass from here, I cannot control what happens to you. All I can do is ask the spirits for your protection and keep vigil,” Mathilda said.

“I understand,” I replied. “I need to hold her. I need to feel her in my arms as I go. Will that impede this process?”

“No. In fact, I’m sure it will help greatly. She will feel your love and sense your nearness,” Mathilda said. I climbed onto the bed beside my beloved, and Mathilda helped position her so I was holding her comfortably.

 

Mathilda began to chant softly, and I felt myself drifting. My eyes slid closed and the world faded. The last thing I heard from her was her plea for the benevolent spirits of Drogo, the Great Alpha; Ariadne, Goddess of Witches; Calista, the Fairy Goddess; and Mariana, the Vampire Goddess to lend me their protection. My last coherent thoughts were of Alina and that at least all the bases were covered with so many spirits being called upon.

When next I was aware, I was in a new place surrounded by breathtaking views. I gasped as I took in the ethereal sunset and listened to the otherworldly sounds of music within a nearby ocean. Was Alina here? If she was, I knew she’d love this. I wanted to take her to a tropical locale on our honeymoon, which she’d been looking forward to.

“Alina! Alina, where are you? It’s Robin. Can you hear me, darling?” I called into the distance.

 

“Well, if this doesn’t beat all! Young man, this is supposed to be a quiet and peaceful location, but your bellowing is making it anything but.” I was brought up short by a cold, harsh voice. I blinked and saw what looked like an old fairy floating slowly toward me. She stopped a few feet in front of me and gave me a scathing look.

“My apologies, Ma’am, but I’m looking for–”

“I know who you are looking for, human,” the winged woman said.

“M-may I ask who you are? If you know who I’m looking for, could you tell me where she is?” I asked, taken aback by the abruptness of this…was she a spirit? She had to be if I was in the world of the spirits. I had to be, for there was no way scenery like this could ever be present on Earth.

The woman sighed in an exasperated sounding way, then shrugged. “My name is Flora. I would normally require lesser forms of life to address me as ‘Your Majesty’ but I’m growing soft in my old age. Call me Flora.”

Your Majesty? Well, that was a new one. I don’t know too much about the Fae and never really asked. I knew Crystal very well, of course, and she always satisfied whatever curiosities I’d ever had. I’d never heard of anyone named Flora being some sort of royal personage with fairies, but that wasn’t saying much, considering how little I actually knew. The only Fae royalty I’d ever heard of was Crystal and her mother, Ella, and I had never personally met Ella.

“A pleasure to meet you, Ms. Flora.” I reached for her hand but she didn’t extend it. Instead, I was rewarded with a condescending stare.

“I can’t say the same for you, human. Your kind bother me,” Flora said on a lofty sigh. “State your business and then get out of here.”

Nothing like cutting to the chase, I thought. “I’m here to collect my fiancé, Alina Blankenship. You stated that you know of her.”

“I do, human, but what comes here stays here,” Flora said.

“Not always,” I said. “Alina can’t. She’s important.”

 

“Don’t bother me with such trivialities, human. Your little earthly lives are nothing to me,” Flora said.

“Then it shouldn’t expend too much energy for you to tell me where I can find Alina. I’m not leaving here without her, Ms. Flora. Of that you can be sure of,” I said with determination.

Her humorless laugh chilled me to my very core. “You have no control when you go. Your earthly body still has claims on your spirit, so you could be thrust out of here at any second.”

This was the possibility I feared most. Something told me that if I failed to get Alina this trip, she’d be forever lost to me. There was no way I could let that happen. If I had to beg, I would. Pride could never be a factor when it came to my Alina’s life. I leveled a pleading look at her. “Flora, if you want me to beg you for information, I will. I’m sure you laugh in the face of finite timelines now that you exist here. As short as my life may seem to you, it will be an eternity for me if I can’t share it with Alina. However finite my life may be to you, I can’t live it without Alina. Please tell me where she is so I can get her. I beg you.” I sank to my knees before her. “Please.”

The being clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes. “Far be it for me to keep her here if she wants to go back. If it were left up to me, I’d keep her here on principal alone. I rather enjoy watching the sufferings of mere humans. Alas, there are other forces at work here. Walk about half a mile over that sand and you’ll find her. Now scram.”

 

“Thank you,” I said, rising to my feet. I didn’t have to be told twice. I began jogging in the direction she pointed but made the mistake of looking over my shoulder one more time. I didn’t like the smug look on her face, nor the evil gleam in her eye.

Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 7, Crisis

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 7, Crisis

 

For the first time ever in all my days, I was the one who had it all, and I felt like the noblest of women. My mother was returned to me, and I had a loving sister. She was not related to me by blood, but that did not matter to either Lenora or me. My career was progressing beautifully. I was treated with respect and nevermore looked upon as a member of the lower class, much as I was in my own time. What was most enthralling to me was that I was betrothed to the handsomest, kindest man I have ever known.

Every time Robin came over to spend time with me, I always fell into his arms, craving his caresses and kisses. Every time he expressed his love for me, my heart swelled with adoration and devotion for him. How I longed to be his wife and begin a family with him!

“How are the wedding plans coming along?” Robin asked me one day as I relaxed in his embrace.

I smiled up at him. “Mother and Lenora are taking me for the final fitting of my gown tomorrow. Och, Robin! I can scarcely believe it. I never imagined it could be me looking forward to such an idyllic life. I am so blessed.”

“It is I who am blessed, my Alina,” Robin said, tilting up my chin so he could look deeply into my eyes. “Life didn’t begin for me until I met you.”

Robin was always a gentleman, and I always attempted to conduct myself with at least a modicum of decorum. It was difficult, for I sometimes entertained carnal thoughts when it came to Robin. I needed him and wanted to love him in every way possible. However, it would be wrong to have him in that way before we were wed. The talk we’d had about such things never left my memory, but changes in terms of such intimate matters were hard for me to fathom. Although I was grateful Robin never pressed me, a part of me wanted him to press so I could easily give in.

 

A few days later, Robin was working late, so he phoned me to tell me he would be late in arriving to take dinner with me. I decided to pass some time and began a new book I had received from the book club I joined. I was lost in a world of fairies and genies when I received devastating news that turned the world around me upside down.

 

Lenora-Resting-1-Medium

Lenora was dreadfully ill and had been rushed to the hospital. Nobody knew what was wrong with her, so there was very little the healers could do. It was Robin’s mother who phoned. I had never heard her sound so distressed. “Cian can’t be reached, and neither can your mother and Grandda Liam. I tried phoning Robin at work, but the sergeant on duty said he was out in the field. I have other phone calls to make, sweetheart, so can you keep trying Robin? The two of you should get here as soon as you can. Lenora…it doesn’t look good for her.”

 

Lenora-2-Medium

By the time Robin and I arrived at the hospital in Aurora Skies, Lenora’s condition deteriorated further. The healers were doing everything they could to keep her alive, but it was more than evident that she would not survive. Robin and I were allowed to briefly look in on her, but she was unconscious.

Tyrone was completely heartbroken, and Robin and I believed he didn’t even realize we were there. I wanted to offer comfort, but I didn’t know what to say when my own heart was crushed. If I hadn’t seen Lenora lying there so still, I would have never believed she could be so ill. This was so surreal, and I just didn’t know what to do.

Tyrone looked as though all the life had drained from him when he left the waiting area to return to Lenora’s room a little later on the day we’d arrived. Grief was all around us, and all I could do was sob helplessly in Robin’s arms. My beloved sister was dying, and there was nothing I could do to help her.

 

Landon-Holding-Crystal-1-Medium

A few minutes later, the earth began to shake. I had never been in an earthquake before and hope to never experience it again. Objects fell all around us, and people were thrown to the ground. Robin’s grandfather got his daughters under a desk with him, and Crystal and Landon huddled in a doorway, arms locked tightly around each other. Robin pulled me under a large table and drew me close. I wept in both fright and grief, for somehow I knew this earthquake had been triggered the instant Lenora passed. I don’t know how I knew, but I did.

 

When Robin and I arrived home, Mother came to see us as soon as she could. She looked as devastated as I felt, and when she broke down, all I could do was hold her and weep with her.

“How could this have happened, Mother? Lenora was fine the other day. She was so happy. We all were. How could this have happened?” I sobbed brokenly.

“I don’t know, child. Some things go beyond even my comprehension. All I can tell you is that something is not right. There is more to this than what we can see. Deus knows it, too, and Tyrone senses something. He’s a complete mess and doesn’t know which end is up, but his Wolf’s Sixth Sense is buzzing,” Mother said.

“The children! Oh, Mother, the children!”

“I know, darling. I know. Tyrone and the children are going to need us now more than ever. Lenora would want us to do all we can for them,” Mother replied.

 

I was living in a nightmarish world of sorrow and was inconsolable most of the time. Robin did his best to comfort me, but my grief ran so deep that my eyes flooded with tears constantly. I was so heartsick that my chest hurt every time my mind conjured a picture of my beautiful sister. My throat was raw and sore from incessant weeping. The day before Lenora’s funeral, he found me on my knees, weeping helplessly. I didn’t resist when he pulled me to my feet and slipped his arms around me.

 

“It’s all right. Oh, my Alina, it’s all right…all right. I’m here.” Robin crooned to me in low, soothing tones as I held onto him for all I was worth.

“It cannot be, Robin! It just cannot be! Not Lenora! Oh, I beseech thee! Tell me Lenora is not truly gone and that I am only dreaming,” I said desperately.

Robin breathed out on a sob, and I knew my pleas were in vain. “I wish I could, Alina, my heart. I can hardly believe it myself.”

 

Despair overtook me, and I went limp in Robin’s arms. I barely felt him lift me and carry me to the sofa where he sat down with me in his lap. Both Robin and I wept for what the loss of Lenora meant to both of us. Lenora had been Robin’s aunt and the sister I had always longed for. My heart was broken for Tyrone and their beautiful children, who would now grow up without the loving mother they adored.

Amidst all of this, thoughts of our upcoming wedding surfaced, and I wailed all the more. I had asked Lenora to be my Matron of Honor. The bottomless pit of grief loomed before me as I thought of my wedding day without Lenora to share it with.

 

I could no longer deny what was happening when we arrived at the church and saw Lenora in her finery. She looked so beautiful, as if she would sit up and tell us not to worry, that it had all been a horrible mistake. Sadly, that did not happen. I gingerly touched her hand and nearly drew back as I felt how cold it was. I had to recognize that she was lost to us forever, that Lenora had gone into that eternal sleep that all of us, except for a very blessed few, would have to face.

Tears spilled down my cheeks, and I heard Robin weeping softly beside me. This was supposed to be the happiest time of our lives, but instead, we were burying one of my most precious treasures; my beloved sister.

 

As Lenora’s service progressed, I caught my mother’s eye. I saw her looking around discreetly, ever watchful of all that was happening. My mother had an eagle’s eye for detail, and it was working diligently this day. I was amazed that, although grief-stricken, she held herself with dignity and grace.

 

I was not handling my loss very well at all. The abyss of despair swam closer and closer to me every day, and I found it nearly impossible to not fall into it. Robin stayed with me constantly, for he had told me over and over how worried he was about me. I hated myself for not feeling stronger and more courageous to battle my grief and despaired at seeing how vexed Robin looked. He, too, was hurting, and I could do very little to comfort him.

 

A few days after we put Lenora in the ground, Robin came over for his usual visit, and the discussion of our wedding arose. “Robin, please do not be angry with me, but I feel we should postpone the wedding. It is not right for us to marry when we are all still so heartsick. I plead with thee to understand.”

Robin heaved a large sigh, looking so very sorrowful that it maimed my soul. “I understand, Alina. Truly, I do. The family will understand, too.”

“It will not be forever, my Robin, for even in my grief, I long to be your wife,” I choked out. “I am just so sick at heart right now.”

 

“We all are, Alina. So are we all,” Robin sighed, sounding as though he carried the weight of a hundred planets on his shoulders.

 

My morale continued to decline. I had difficulty sleeping and would toss and turn most of the night. When I did sleep, it was only fitfully, and I had terrible nightmares. I ate only enough to survive, and I discovered I was rapidly losing weight.

 

The things I once took pleasure in meant very little to me now. I could not hold concentration for very long, for my mind veered toward dark thoughts such as what it was like on the Other Side. Was Lenora with my father and little brother now? Were they in forever torment or was there some sort of benevolent spirit guide to help them? Was Ariadne there to comfort Lenora? Could Ariadne send Lenora back to us if we all wished and prayed hard enough?

 

I should have recognized that I was in no shape to be mixing Alchemy elixirs. As I carelessly added ingredients to the cauldron, my mind wandered. I misread the recipe and erred in my measurements of the ingredients. The potion glowed an eerie orange color, and my cauldron melted before my eyes. I backed away, coughing but was too slow to avoid the noxious fumes altogether.

 

In less than an hour, I was frightfully ill. I had always taken great pains to have a care while mixing elixirs, but I had made a grievous error this time. The little that was in my stomach was disgorged into the toilet, and I began to experience uncontrollable chills. My teeth chattered and then, I felt unbearably hot the next instant. Minute by minute, I was finding it more and more difficult to draw breath. I reached for my cell phone, but alas, it was nowhere to be found. Vaguely, I remembered setting it on the table. I tried calling out for help, but my voice was only a weak gurgle. Stars began dancing before my vision, and everything was drifting far, far away. I fell to my knees, my legs unable to support me any longer. I tried to crawl toward the door but could not. As my remaining strength left my body, the floor tilted upward to meet me. Everything went black.

Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 6, Robin’s Magic

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 6, Robin’s Magic

Robin and I were together constantly after our betrothal was announced. Many subjects arose during this time, and many times, I was agog at how times had changed over the centuries.

 

Robin Kissing Alina 1 (Medium)

One day, Robin and I were kissing passionately. I felt a type of desire I’d never known and wanted to give myself to him then and there. “I wish to know what it feels like to be a true woman, but I must not lie with thee until we are wed,” I told him after one of our kisses ended.

“I want you, Alina, in every way, but I won’t press. It will be damned hard, but you need to be ready and willing.”

“Och, Robin, I am so confused. I want thee with all my heart but was always taught a woman must lie with her husband for the first time as a virgin,” I whispered, my face aflame with color. I felt like a brazen woman for discussing such things with a man. Aye, he was to be my husband, but we were not yet wed.

As always, Robin seemed to read my mind. He grinned sheepishly at me and placed his forehead against mine. “Things are very different nowadays, my love. It’s commonplace for virginity to be lost before marriage happens. One of the unfortunate things about modern times is that sex is given away much too frivolously, in my opinion. It leads to such things as unplanned pregnancies and diseases that shouldn’t be discussed in public but are common knowledge. You wouldn’t be ostracized if we chose to do the deed before our wedding, but we won’t do it until you’re good and ready.”

“But it is the husband’s place to–”

Robin interrupted me by placing a forefinger under my chin and lifting it gently. “Alina, look at me.” When my timid gaze finally met his loving, tender one, he continued. “The days of being the sacrificial virgin are long gone, sweetheart. A healthy relationship consists of mutual understanding and respect about everything, including intimate acts. The man lording his power over the woman just because he’s the man doesn’t happen. If it did, he’d be alone because women these days wouldn’t put up with it. We’re a couple, Alina, not master and slave. It’s a partnership with both of us getting equal say in all matters.”

 

Robin Holding Alina 1 (Medium)

I do not know how my Robin always did this. Every time I fumbled over some modern concept, he explained it to me with such gentle directness that made me feel wanted and accepted. “You always make it sound so simple,” I said as I gazed into his beloved face.

“That’s because it is simple. Now, where were we?” Robin lowered his lips to mine, making me forget all about everything except simply being with the man I loved.

 

It took quite some time to keep myself from looking over my shoulder when practicing my magic. I even got accustomed to doing it in front of Robin. Sometimes we practiced together and exchanged spells. I was better at Alchemy, so it was nice to become the teacher and explain things to him for once. He learned quickly, so it was not long before he was experimenting and creating new potions of his own.

“I need to talk to you, Alina. There is magic…abilities I have that I’ve not yet shown you. You need to know so you don’t get freaked out,” Robin said after one of our practice sessions.

“Freaked out?” I knew what the expression meant, as Robin had explained it to me long ago. “I could never get freaked out by you, Robin. I love you.”

“I know, sweetheart, and I love you, but this might scare you. I don’t want you to find me appearing comatose without you being aware of what it means,” Robin said.

A cold chill ran down my spine as he mentioned the word comatose. The thought of anything being wrong or something happening to my Robin frightened me more than anything ever has or could. “Comatose? Robin, prithee tell me you are well. I could not bear thee being otherwise.”

 

Robin Holding Alina 2 (Medium)

Robin slid his arms around me and rubbed my back in slow, methodical circles to calm and comfort me. “Darling, I’m perfectly healthy, I assure you. This ability I have only makes me seem deeply unconscious. You see, Alina, I am quite adept at astral projection.” When I could only stare blankly at him, he explained. “It means that I can separate my spirit from my physical body. It allows me to, well, travel and observe things without being noticed. My astral self can be seen if I choose, but another ability I have is cloaking so I can remain unnoticed. It certainly helps in my line of work because I can see things I would otherwise not be able to. When this occurs, my body appears unconscious, even lifeless at times.”

I had heard of this phenomenon before, but it was extremely rare. Most people who could do it were born with the ability. It could be learned by some, but it took a powerfully magical person to accomplish it. “That is extraordinary, Robin, even for a wizard. But I…that is, have you ever gotten lost or found it hard to come back?”

“Not very often, but there was this one time where I went someplace so beautiful that I was reluctant to return. I’m very good at this and have had no trouble in finding myself. My twin sister, Lauren, can do it, too, and we’re two of the best at it. Both my mother and yours trained us at it so we could perfect the abilities we already had, so it doesn’t get any better than that.” He flashed a smile at me, then turned serious. “I will show you so you know what to expect. I will also show you how to summon me back. It’s a spell you would chant that will compel me to return. Although I haven’t had any trouble before, I put precautions in place just in case. Only a few people know this spell, people I love and trust. This spell being in the wrong hands would make things very difficult.”

“I wish I could travel with thee,” I said.

“We can work on that. Maybe you’ll be one of the lucky ones who can learn how to do it,” Robin said. “One thing at a time though. Let me show you how it works.”

Robin stretched out on the sofa and beckoned me to sit beside him “Now, it’ll just seem like I’ve drifted away. As I leave, you might even feel a little breeze or see the curtains rustle. You can talk to me, and I’ll probably be able to hear you. I’m very observant, after all, and I do my best to keep aware of everything.”

I blinked at him and bit my lip. “I should not like to lose thee.”

“Sweetheart, you won’t.” Robin reached up to caress my cheek. “I’ll always come back to you, always.” Robin arranged his hands over his chest and explained that this was the position he always liked to take. Should someone find him this way, those who knew of this ability would instantly know what he was doing.

As I touched his hand, he recited the summoning spell. “I will travel twice. The first time, I’ll return myself in five minutes’ time. When I go the second time, say the summoning spell so you can see how that works.”

I kissed him soundly and ran my hand over his hair. “Please come back to me, Robin. I love you so.”

“I love you too, Alina, and I will come back. I will always come back to you.” With that, he closed his eyes and appeared to fall asleep. A moment later, I felt a light breeze touch my face although the window was closed. I leaned over to place my cheek next to his lips. He appeared to barely be breathing, but he looked like he was just asleep. I slid my arms around him, kissed his temple, and whispered in his ear. “I hope you are visiting someplace beautiful, Robin. You must tell me about it when you return. In the meantime, I will watch over thee until thine awakening.” I stroked his hair, softly touched my lips to his unresponsive ones, and whispered my love to him. Then, I waited. I looked into his peaceful face, held my Robin close, and just waited.

It was the longest five minutes of my life as I watched for something to happen. I breathed a sigh of relief, feeling my muscles relax when Robin stirred in my arms and opened his eyes. My heart fluttered when he smiled at me and caressed my cheek. “Are you all right?” I asked softly.

“Of course! Just a little cold, but that’s normal.”

I covered him over with a nearby blue and white Afghan, then put my arms around him again, snuggling close. “Where did you go?” I briskly rubbed his arms and back in an attempt to help warm him faster.

Robin grinned at me, his eyes twinkling. “I went to Aunt Lenora and Uncle Tyrone’s. The kids were outside trying to figure out how to play Quidditch.”

I’d devoured the Harry Potter series, so I was familiar with that term. I began to laugh, which set Robin off. “Is that possible? I mean, I have never seen a Quaffle or a Golden Snitch.”

“Me either, but different sized balls can be charmed to act accordingly. They were really doing well at it and having the time of their lives,” Robin chuckled.

“Och, I wish I could have seen it.”

“I bet you will. They were proud as could be, which means they’ll want to show it off once they get it all worked out,” Robin said.

A few minutes later, Robin traveled again. This time, I waited about ten minutes before reciting the summoning spell he’d taught me.

“From there to here, I summon thee.
I call thee, Robin, back to my side.
I wish thee, at once, to return to me.
This I command, so mote it be.”

Robin’s body gave a little jolt, and he inhaled sharply. As before, he stirred in my arms just before his eyes opened. I touched his face and looked at him in concern. “Your arrival was not as gentle as your first one. Are you all right, my love?”

Robin smiled gently at me and nodded. “When I’m compelled to return, I’m brought back a bit faster than if I arrive on my own. It’s kind of like how you’re jerked awake after you’ve just fallen asleep. It doesn’t hurt, but it’s more abrupt than my coming back on my own.”

“Och, I hate being woken like that. It’s hard to return to sleep afterward,” I said.

 

Robin & Alina Cuddling 1 (Medium)

“Sure is,” Robin said. When he felt warmer, he sat up and snuggled me against his side. “Want to hear where I went this time?”

“Sure,” I said.

“I went to see Lauren. I made it so she couldn’t see me, but she felt me anyway. As you know, she’s been traveling in Asia for a long time now, but she’s making plans to return home. Like I said, she couldn’t see me, but she turned right in my direction and said, ‘Robin McIntyre, if you tell the folks I’m coming home, you’ll ruin my surprise. If that happens, I’ll have to beat you within an inch of your life and make you wish I’d finished you off.'” Robin started to laugh, and I couldn’t help joining him.

When the mirth died down, I looked worriedly into his eyes. “What if Lauren doesn’t like me?” I’d never met her before, but from the many things Robin had said of her, she sounded wonderful.

“Oh, Alina, she’ll love you. I told her all about you, and she can’t wait to meet you,” he assured me, his fingers tenderly pushing a few strands of stray hair away from my face.

“Does…does she know about the time travel?” I asked.

“No. I thought that would be best coming from you. You asked me to keep it close to the vest, so I didn’t tell her. I just said you came from somewhere very, very far away, which wasn’t a lie.” He squeezed me close and kissed my cheek. “She will be completely blown away by you.”

 

Robin & Alina Cuddling 2 (Medium)

I smiled, reassured by his confidence. “Och, my Robin! I cannot fathom being happier than I am now. I never dreamed that any of this could be possible.” I snuggled even closer to Robin, who wrapped the Afghan around us.

“You deserve every happiness, Alina. It only gets better from here on out.”

As I rested my head against him and was warmed by his body, drowsiness stole over me. I yawned and closed my eyes. “I love you so, my Robin,” I whispered.

“I love you, too, Alina. Forever.” His breath was soft as he whispered his love for me in my ear. I sighed in utter contentment as Robin leaned us back a little more against the arm of the sofa, my head resting against his chest where I could hear the beating of his strong, loving heart.

“Forever,” I whispered

“Forever and ever,” Robin whispered back, bringing my relaxed hand to his lips for a soft kiss. “It’s been quite a day. Sleep now.”

As Robin held me close, rubbing my back and stroking my hair, I felt myself slide into sleep. I felt safe, warm, and loved, and I was sure nothing could ever make me feel otherwise.

Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 5, Betrothed

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 5, Betrothed

 

Being reunited with my mother was a dream come true. Over the months, I imagined how it might be, but never did I imagine it coming about through a handsome man who made things happen to my heart every time he was near. Nothing could have prepared me for the reality of how it happened.

“If I am dreaming, I do not wish to awaken,” I said, hugging my mother tight.

“Me too, darling, but it’s not a dream. I’m here and I’ll never be far from you again from here on out. It fills my heart with such joy to see that you are well,” Mother said.

“I am blessed,” I said, pulling away slightly to just look upon her. “Living without you these past months was difficult, but I can scarcely imagine the greater pain you must have felt. You searched for centuries for me to no avail until now. Our separation lasted infinitely longer for you than for me, Mother. I am fortunate.”

“No matter,” said Mother, framing my face with her slender hands. “We are together now, and we can thank Robin for that.”

Robin smiled softly at me as I turned my gaze toward him. “I am forever beholden to thee,” I said, then gave him a curtsy.

“You owe me nothing, Alina. I was all too happy to help,” Robin said.

The remainder of the evening passed as though in a dream. Mother and I had so much to discuss. I thought it would take another century just to catch up. Theresa was so gracious about letting us do some of that while I was still in Robin’s employ. I offered to serve dessert and coffee, but Theresa and Robin said my work was done and that I should just relax. Och, times have certainly changed, for this courtesy would not have been extended to someone of my class by someone of Robin and Theresa’s ilk during my time.

 

My mother visited often over the next few weeks, and I learned much. She was ever always the wise teacher, and I soaked up the knowledge quickly. I was so pleased with myself the day I learned to dematerialize and materialize in another place at will. This ability made it much easier for me to visit my mother in Aurora Skies so she did not always need to come to me.

 

The day arrived when I was to meet Lenora Landgraab and her husband, Tyrone. I was happy for my mother that she had such a close relationship with Lenora during my absence. “She is so beautiful!” I said to Mother when she showed me photographs of Lenora. Tyrone was a very handsome man, and I loved how he stood so protectively and courageously next to Lenora.

I smiled rather tentatively as I escorted them inside my small house upon their arrival. Tyrone was even more handsome in person, and Lenora was so lovely. These were people of wealth, and I felt rather dowdy in my dress and my hair tied back and covered. I did not wish to put on airs or pretend to be something I was not, but I was still plenty unnerved. I need not have worried though. Tyrone gave me a warm smile and a courtly bow. Then, he kissed my hand and said what a pleasure it was to meet me.

 

I was taken aback for a moment but was very pleased when Lenora immediately wrapped me in a warm, sisterly hug. “Tis such a joyous occasion to finally meet ye, Alina! Och, how I hoped Mathilda would find ye. Ye are even more beautiful than she described.”

I found myself embracing her in return and loving her soft, lilting Irish tones. I could see why my mother loved her so much. Lenora was warmth and compassion itself, and I was immediately put at ease in her presence.

“I am so elated to finally meet you…both of you. Mother has spoken so highly of you both. Er…may I offer you some refreshment?”

We chatted amiably over cake and coffee. I smiled quite soppily at seeing how Lenora and Tyrone interacted with each other. They truly were in love, and it was plain to see how protective he was of her. She did not seem to mind, which puzzled me. Over the months I dwelt in this time, women became vexed, even very angry if a man so much as opened a door for her. In my time, ladies were protected and expected to keep the home and raise the children. Women were treated like possessions many times over. If she was truly fortunate, she was treasured and listened to by her husband.

When I voiced my puzzlement to Lenora and Tyrone, they looked at each other and chuckled. “Och! How strange and unsettling this time must seem to ye, Alina. I am all for women being respected and heard, but I enjoy being treated like a lady.” She smiled at her husband. “Tyrone never belittles me for being a woman, nor does he treat me like an inferior person. He respects and loves me, and yes, he is very protective of me which I don’t mind at all. Tis just the way of it with us.”

“Nobody could ever hold a candle to my Lenora,” Tyrone said, then leaned down to kiss her tenderly. I smiled rather wistfully, wondering if I would ever be loved that way.

We had a lovely visit which came to an end much too quickly. We promised to visit one another often, and I was given warm departing hugs by both Lenora and Tyrone. I had always wanted a sister, and now I had one. Not to mention, I felt I had a great friend in Tyrone, who was so easy to converse with.

 

My life was never the same after that. Mother and Lenora phoned almost every day, and we visited as often as we could. Over the next few months, the friendship between Robin and me blossomed. He came to my house almost every night after his workday was done. We talked about anything and everything over dinner and then would read together on the sofa. He did not seem to mind that I owned no television. I reckon I am rather odd in that way, as television frightens me for some strange reason. I am intimidated quite frequently by what people in this time call electronics. I am content with my cell phone and a little stereo to listen to music with.

Sometimes Robin and I talked late into the night. I felt I could tell him anything, and he was always such a kind and thoughtful listener. I was falling in love with him but never imagined he would ever feel the same for me. We came from two different worlds, and my class was so very beneath that of his wealthy status. I knew he would drift from me someday and marry, and och, how that would hurt my heart! I cherished each day I possessed his friendship and would simply have to be content with that.

One night, however, he surprised me. “Alina, would you have dinner with me tonight?”

“Och, Robin! Of course. I have dinner with you every night you are here,” I said. “Forgive me for paying such little attention to the time. I shall serve something right away.”

I turned to go to the kitchen, but Robin took my elbow to stop me. “That’s not what I mean, Alina. Your cooking is wonderful. It’s the best, in fact, but I want to take you out to dinner tonight. I want us to have a date. That is, I want to court you if you are agreeable, Alina.”

I goggled at him, knowing it was unseemly of me to have my mouth hanging wide open. His words shocked me speechless for a moment. I finally slapped myself to attention and blinked as I recovered somewhat. “You…you want to court…me? But…but why?”

 

Robin folded me into his arms, and I could not bring myself to pull away. It felt right, and I longed to stay there forever. “Yes, I want to court you, Alina. As to why…well, there are at least a hundred reasons. You’re beautiful and smart. You’re warm and caring…and you’re beautiful. You look at the world with such wonder, and that adds so much to your inner beauty. I have very, very strong feelings for you, Alina, and I think we should explore that. I believe you feel the same. Am I right?”

I buried my face against his shoulder, basking in the feel of his arms around me. “I do. Och, Robin, I do! You said such lovely things to me just now that it makes mine eyes want to weep. I am just bewildered as to why someone of your class should feel such things for someone such as me. It would be unseemly for us to pursue a courtship knowing this.”

 

Robin’s lips were on mine the next instant. I had never received such a sweet kiss in all my years. “Things aren’t done like that anymore, Alina. During this time…well, in this part of the world, class systems don’t exist. People are allowed to court who they wish and are not governed by arranged marriages, dowries, or clans needing to form an alliance to one another by marriage.” His hands squeezed my shoulders gently, and he grinned into my eyes. “Technically, if we’re talking classes, I would actually be far beneath you because of who your mother is. After all, your mother is in a class all her own. It is I who should be on bended knee and groveling before her.”

A great explosion of laughter came from me. “Sometimes I forget how far my mother has come. Even so, my mother’s accomplishments are hers, and I have no part in that. I am still just a bumbling girl who still struggles with basic concepts of this time.”

“You are far from a bumbling girl, Alina, that I promise you,” Robin said, brushing his fingers lightly over my cheek. “Things will come more naturally to you over time. I’ll help all I can with that. I want you in my life, Alina. Will you come to dinner with me tonight and be agreeable to allowing me to court you?”

“Aye, Robin,” I said, smiling eagerly and nodding. “Och, aye, with all my heart.”

 

Robin and I grew closer day by day. As time went on, I knew I was hopelessly and irrevocably in love with him. He opened my world to things I never thought possible. He was my sunrise and sunset. He became such a vital fixture to my world that I could ne’er imagine my existence without his gentle presence. We spent most evenings together. Robin often took me to dinner and a movie. Sometimes we went to a concert or to the symphony. He accompanied me on visits to my mother or Lenora and Tyrone, and then took me along to visit his parents and other family members. Wherever I was, there Robin often was. My life was so filled with joy and blessings, and I was never lonely.

 

Robin seemed quite nervous one night when he came over. It puzzled me because he was always so self-assured and confident. “Robin, is something amiss?” I asked him.

“No…no. Everything is fine, Alina,” he said, giving me a wobbly smile.

My inside grew cold as a horrible thought came to me. “You would tell me if you wished to end our courtship, would you not?” I asked, aghast at how my voice shook with the words.

“Oh, Alina!” Robin said, sounding completely bewildered. He pulled me into his embrace and leaned his cheek atop my head. “Never has it occurred to me to ever want to end our courtship. That is the farthest thing from my mind, I swear. In fact, it’s just the opposite and I’m…” He blew out a long breath. “I want to say just the right words to tell you how I feel, but everything is just so…inadequate.”

“Lenora always says to speak straight from the heart,” I replied.

Robin chuckled and kissed the top of my head. “That’s good advice. Alina…” He cleared his throat. “Dammit! I wanted this to come at just the right moment, but I…I think I’d better do it now.”

 

I gasped when he went down on one knee. Robin reached in his pocket and brought out a jewel box. “Alina, from the first moment I saw you, I knew there was something special about you. It wasn’t the fact that you were from another time and place, although that was truly fascinating to me. Your warmth, curiosity, and beauty intrigued me. Since I met you, my life has never been the same. I’m in love with you, Alina Blankenship, but more importantly, I love you. You brought color and life to my world. You gave me a reason to live and hope for a wonderful future. Alina, will you do me the honor of becoming my wife?”

Tears spilled down my cheeks, and I wept unashamedly. “Och, Robin! I…I…och!”

Robin smiled a little lopsidedly, his gaze looking at me with such tenderness and hope. “Well?” he prodded gently.

“Och! I…och, aye, Robin! I will marry thee,” I said through bouts of weeping.

 

Robin pulled me into his arms and kissed me with such passion and love that my knees gave way. He held me tightly against his chest and then wiped my tears. “I can’t express enough how happy you just made me, Alina mine.”

“My heart soars to the heavens at hearing such words, Robin. I never dreamt you would feel this way about the likes of me.”

Robin brushed his fingers along my cheek. “I love the likes of you with all my heart, Alina, my love.”

“Och, Robin, I love you so!” I said, tightening my arms about him.

We announced our betrothal at a massive family dinner the next night. Lenora insisted on cooking. When I offered to help her, she just laughed and said that no way was the guest of honor setting foot near the kitchen. “This dinner is for you and Robin. That means you just sit back, relax, and let us handle things,” she said, a big, joyous grin lighting up her face.

Our relatives were ecstatic, and I was never so happy in all my life. Robin and I wanted a traditional wedding, and we asked Lenora and Tyrone to stand up with us. We were also hoping Robin’s twin sister, Lauren, would make it home from her travels to stand up with us, too. Wedding plans were in full gallop, and there was never a happier bride-to-be than me.

Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 4, Reunited

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 4, Reunited

 

The next day was a whirlwind of shopping for ingredients, consulting my recipes, and putting the final plans together for Mrs. McIntyre’s gourmet dinner. As I would be doing much of the preparatory work in my own kitchen, I called upon some magic to enchant my stove. I wanted this dinner to be perfect. Robin was counting on it, and he’d given so much to me already with his friendship. I did not want to disappoint him or his mother, so I called upon every resource I could.

I hummed to myself while I cooked, losing myself as I often did when preparing food. I was in my natural element. Everything was flowing nicely. I was so lost in my work that I was startled when my phone buzzed in my pocket. When I glanced at the screen, I smiled to see a message from Robin.

Robin: How’s it going, my time traveling friend?
Alina: All is well, Constable. I am thinking your mother will be pleased with dinner this night. Are you well?
Robin: Very well, thanks. It’s been a little rough with all the car accidents happening. I wish people would be more careful when driving. These are dangerous weather conditions.
Alina: I would be sore afraid to drive in such conditions, not that I know of driving these strange beasts you call cars.
Robin: I’ll teach you once this snow lets up and melts.
Alina: I would like that very much.
Robin: Good. Say, Alina, since this weather is so crappy, how about if I pick you up and help you bring the stuff for dinner tonight? I don’t think you should take a cab.
Alina: Och, Robin! It is tempting, but it would not be right for you to fetch me for a dinner you are paying me to prepare.
Robin: It wouldn’t be right for you to be stranded in a cab in the middle of a snowdrift while my mother waits for her dinner. My mother can be quite grumpy when she’s hungry. 🙂
Alina: Well then, we cannot let your mother starve. I shall have everything ready by half past five and can finish everything within half an hour in your kitchen.
Robin: I’ll pick you up at five fifteen then in case you get done a little early. See you then, Time Traveler.

I grinned giddily as I slipped the device back into my pocket. I could not believe my good fortune to have Robin enter my life as he did. He was such a handsome man with a good, warm heart and kind nature. It is astonishing to me that he is unmarried, for I reckoned that many a fine lady would fancy him.

The thought of Robin being married or betrothed to anyone brought a heaviness to my heart that I could not explain. Of course Robin would marry one day. His wife would be a beautiful, fine lady who would give him many babes to love. The heaviness in my heart grew, for I knew it would not be me who would marry Robin. I was too plain and ungifted for the likes of him. Robin would want a lady of the court on his arm, not a bumbling, misplaced girl or a servant he employed to prepare dinner for his much cherished mother.

He did call you beautiful, Blankenship. Have you forgotten? I frowned at hearing the thought enter my head. Robin was only being kind. We would share friendship and nothing more.

 

I put those thoughts to rest as I returned to my food preparation. Futile thoughts were just that; futile. There was no purpose in giving in to musings of my being married to Robin one day, for it would never happen.

Time passed quickly, and it was five fifteen before I realized it. My doorbell rang, signaling Robin’s arrival. “Wow! It smells great in here!” he said as he walked into the kitchen and kissed my cheek.

I smiled and felt warm color arise to my cheeks. It seemed I always blushed when Robin complimented me. “Thank you kindly. I do hope you and your mother will be well pleased.”

“If it tastes as good as it smells, I’d say you’re a miracle worker,” Robin said.

“You are much too kind, but I would not be opposed to more such kind words.” I smiled shyly and felt my cheeks color again. Och! I could not believe I had said something so brazen.

 

Robin smiled at me, his twinkling eyes making my pulse accelerate. “Why Ms. Blankenship, I do believe you are wooing me.”

I gulped and backed away. “Och…nay. I was…oh, please forgive my…er…”

Robin took my hands and pulled me closer, his warm smile widening. “Hey, it’s okay if you are. I don’t believe I have ever been wooed by such a beautiful woman.”

I looked down at our joined hands, blushing yet again. “I am not beautiful, but I be thanking you for such sweet words. ‘Tis my mother who is beautiful and much more poised than I.”

“You are beautiful, Alina. One thing you’ll figure out about me is that I say what I mean and mean what I say. I find you very beautiful and enchanting. Plus, you can cook circles around any of those audacious chefs with big egos who flaunt themselves on TV. You’re beautiful, enchanting, and very gifted. I’m sure your mother would be very proud of you.”

“Th-thank you kindly,” I said, unable to think of anything else to say. Tears stung my eyes then as my mind formed an image of my mother.

I tried to turn away to hide my emotions from Robin, but he pulled me into his arms. “Hey, what is it? Why the tears, Alina?”

I found I could not hold the words back. “My mother. I long for her with such intensity that my heart cries out in pain.” I wept unashamedly against Robin’s shoulder, feeling his soothing hand rub my back.

“I’m sorry, Alina. I’m sure it had to be hard leaving your time knowing your mother would be hundreds of years dead,” Robin said softly.

“Och! No. I do not believe she is dead. You see, she…” I explained about my mother being an immortal, thinking that this time Robin would think me truly addled.

Robin pulled away and studied me intently. Mounting dread filled my soul as his eyes narrowed in what looked to be deep thought. “Alina, what is your mother’s name?” he asked me.

“M-Mathilda. Mathilda Blankenship is her name,” I said.

Robin took me by the shoulders, his eyes alight with something I could not read. “Why didn’t I put it together sooner? I’d been meaning to ask you if you were related to Mathilda but never got around to it. Blankenship is not really a common last name although it’s been around a while. Alina…I know your mother very well.”

I felt a rise of euphoria enter my chest, but it died as quickly as it came. “I am afraid she might not be the one. You see, there are hundreds, mayhap thousands, of parallel worlds, alternate universes as my mother calls them. Mayhap a counterpart of my mother is on this world somewhere. If she were truly my mother, she would have found me before now. I am afraid this Mathilda you say you know would have no recollection of me.” More tears fell down my cheeks as I spoke these words.

Robin, however, was unfazed. “I’m sure we could find out easily. Even if the Mathilda I know isn’t your mother, I’m sure she could locate your mother in a heartbeat. Mathilda is quite a goddess and the most powerful witch I know, perhaps the most powerful in the universe. It won’t hurt to try, right?”

“Aye. I would like to try. I would like to know one way or another. Dost thou knowest where she is?” I asked, slipping into the pattern of speech known in my time. That always seemed to happen when I was feeling intense emotions.

“She lives in Aurora Skies where most of my family is,” Robin said.

“I attempted to find her there but could not. The people I spoke to over the telephone were of no help. Directory Assistance was not very…assisting.”

Robin’s arms were still about me as his deep laughter filled the room. “Directory Assistance! Oh, Alina, the Internet is where it’s at now. Well, more about that later. I know exactly how to get in touch with her.” He pulled away to fetch his phone.

I could hardly breathe as Robin engaged the speaker so I could hear, too. However, the phone rang and rang until a voicemail greeting picked up. My breath caught on a sob as I heard the beloved familiar voice of my mother. “This is Mahilda. I’m unable to take your call at this time, so please leave a detailed message, and I’ll return your call as soon as possible. Thank you and have a blessed day.”

“Mother!” I breathed through a constricted throat when the message beep signaled.

“Hey, Mathilda. It’s Robin here. Would you give me a buzz as soon as you can? I have someone here who is very anxious to speak with you.” He ended the call and grinned at me. I, however, was shaking and sobbing uncontrollably. Once again, he pulled me into his arms. “It’s okay. It’s okay, Alina. Go ahead and cry it out. I have a very, very good feeling about this.”

“But…but…dinner,” I sobbed.

“It’ll keep a while. This is important to you, which means it’s important to me,” said Robin.

I gave in to the pent-up emotions I had been carrying around so long. I had kept them inside for such a long time and did not realize how much they had built up over time. I wept for everything I had lost; my home, my time, my father, my second father and baby brother, but most of all, for my mother.

When the torrent of weeping ceased, Robin continued to hold me. The weeping had given way to soft sniffing and abdominal spasms that people in this time called hiccups. Robin retrieved a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped at my wet cheeks. “I must look a sight. I beg your forgiveness for my outburst.”

“No forgiveness needed,” Robin said. “I think this has been coming on for a long time now. It’s good to have it out. As to how you look, you are beautiful no matter what.”

My cheeks flushed and I cast my eyes downward for a moment. “I should freshen up. Your mother will be waiting for her dinner, and I should not wish to spoil your evening.”

 

Robin & Theresa Having Dinner 2 (Medium)

Mrs. McIntyre’s dinner was well received. I served each course, explaining each dish to Mrs. McIntyre and her son. In deference to her station as the mother of a fine, wealthy gentleman, I bowed, spoke respectfully, and served her according to the customs of my own time. As I tidied up in the kitchen afterward, I could not help but overhear their conversation.

 

Robin & Theresa Talking 2 (Medium)

“Robin, I don’t recall the last time I had such a fine feast. I couldn’t believe you went to such trouble. That girl is a wonderful chef. My word! She treated me like a queen,” said Mrs. McIntyre.

“She’s pretty amazing. I know she worked her tail off to make it perfect. She…well…she’s pretty terrific,” said Robin.

 

Robin & Theresa Talking 3 (Medium)

“You’re quite taken with her, aren’t you?” his mother asked.

“I…um…” He cleared his throat.

“Ah yes, quite taken,” said Mrs. McIntyre. Was that a smile I heard in her voice? My heart began to thump madly in my chest.

 

Robin & Theresa Talking 1 (Medium)

“I…I guess I am, Mom. I’ve never met anyone like her. She’s different,” Robin said.

“Yes, I think you’re right. I sense something about her that’s…” Her words trailed off for a moment. “I can’t put my finger on it, Robin, but something about her is very different.”

“You don’t know the half of it, Mom,” Robin said on a small laugh.

“I sense a story,” Mrs. McIntyre said, her voice laced with excitement.

“Oh, there is. It’s a fascinating one, but I don’t want to reveal it without Alina’s permission. I’ll just say she’s been through a lot,” Robin replied.

“Well, get her in here!” his mother commanded. “You know I can’t pass up a good story. Besides, I want to get to know this enchanting creature you’ve become so besotted with.”

When Robin entered the kitchen, he found me with my face hidden from embarrassment, buried in a stack of dish towels. “Alina? You okay?”

“I…um…och!” I stammered.

“You heard us talking,” Robin said simply.

“I beseech thy pardon. I did not intend to permit my ears to wander such a far distance,” I said in a small voice.

 

Robin & Alina Talking 1

Robin simply laughed and gently took the towels from my hands. “No pardon needed. I would have told you the very same thing face to face.”

I gazed at him, my mouth ajar. “You…you mean that you are…besotted…with me? You…care for me?”

“Guilty as charged,” Robin grinned. “Now, let’s go back into the dining room so my mother can personally thank you for such a fine dinner.”

 

Robin & Alina Talking 2

“Robin…I…”

“Don’t worry. My mother will love you,” Robin said, sliding his arm about my waist.

“‘Tis uncustomary for a servant to socialize with the upper crust. I–”

“You are not a servant,” Robin said, interrupting me. “Times are different now. My mother and I don’t judge people by wealth. There are other more important qualities by which we judge who we like. Come on now. It’ll be okay.”

I smiled shyly as I entered the dining room with Robin. I prepared to bow and address Mrs. McIntyre formally but never got the chance. She pushed back her chair and was before me before I could even blink. Taking my hands in hers, she smiled a warm smile at me. “I don’t recall the last time I enjoyed such a delicious dinner. My compliments to the chef. Let’s sit down and have a chat, shall we?”

“I am thanking you kindly, Mrs. McIntyre,” I said in barely above a whisper.

 

Alina & Theresa 1 (Medium)

“It’s Theresa, and it’s I who should be thanking you. Come now. Let’s dispense with the formalities.”

I could not help but like Theresa McIntyre. She was warm, beautiful, and friendly, but her eyes were that of an eagle; sharp and observant. It was as if she could look into my soul and read my every thought.

“Tell me about yourself, Alina?” Theresa requested once we were all seated.

“It’s okay, Alina. My mother knows of time travel herself,” Robin said.

And so, I told Theresa my story. Again, I was met with kindness and understanding as she nodded and patted my arm. I could see why Robin loved his mother so much.

“You’ve had quite a time of it,” Theresa said compassionately. “I can’t imagine having to leave my own time and live in a strange new world. I admire your courage, Alina.”

 

Alina, Robin, & Theresa 1 (Medium)

“I have been plenty frightened and still am, I confess,” I said, feeling my face flush with pleasure at her compliment.

“Naturally so,” Theresa replied. Then, her phone rang. “Excuse me a moment.”

She put the phone to her ear, smiling and nodding as she talked. “Hello, Lenora. Yes, I’m fine. Robin is settling in well. In fact, he hired a wonderful chef to cook for us personally…Yes, I will have to spend thirty hours straight on the treadmill to work it off.” Laughter followed. “Sure, Lenora. I’ll tell him…Oh…hang on.” She raised an eyebrow when Robin waved his hand at her.

“Ask Aunt Lenora if Mathilda is around,” he said.

Theresa put the phone to her ear again. “Lenora, is Mathilda around? Yes, Robin wishes to speak with her…Okay, Lenora, no problem. I’ll be back in a couple days. Give Tyrone and the kids my love.”

Theresa gave the phone to Robin, who engaged the speaker. I gasped when I heard someone speak on the other end. “Hello, Robin. It’s Mathida. Is everything all right?”

“Oh, I’d say it’s more than all right. Listen, Mathilda, I don’t want to shock you or anything, but I don’t know how else to do this. Did you have a daughter named Alina?”

There was a gasp of surprise on the other end. “Why…yes I did. Robin, how did you know? The only ones I ever spoke of Alina to were Lenora and Liam.”

“I know because she’s sitting here next to me,” Robin said.

“Mother!” I choked out on a sob.

“Can this really be?” my mother’s voice shook with emotion.

“I think so,” Robin said. “She mentioned something about you maybe not being the Mathilda she’s looking for because of so many parallel worlds, but I told her you’d be able to locate her mother in some other dimension if that were the case. I thought you should know. Ah…I don’t know how you would know if this is the Alina that’s your daughter, but…” Robin shrugged and frowned, seemingly at a loss as to how to continue.

“I have been looking for my daughter for centuries. I have looked in this world and others but have not been able to locate her. Did she tell you how she got here?” Mother’s voice asked.

“She did. Alina, maybe you should tell her,” Robin said.

I quickly retold my story to the disembodied voice of my mother, who remained silent for a long moment. When she spoke, her voice seemed thoughtful and still a bit shaky. “Your story matches my recollections exactly,” she said to me. Then, she addressed Robin. “Something went wrong when Alina entered the time portal. The authorities were hot on our trail, so I had to work very quickly to get Alina to safety. It would have been more favorable to have more time to prepare and open the portal, but we didn’t have that luxury. The portal hadn’t yet closed by the time my door was busted down. They tried to arrest me, but naturally, I protected myself. Unfortunately, one of my spells went wide and hit the still open portal. It caused me to lose the fix I had on Alina. I was certain she’d gotten to the era in time I’d sent her to, but I could not discern which universe she entered. Over the centuries, I scryed for her, hoping to uncover which world she was in but have not succeeded. Sometimes I’d feel as though I were close, but nothing ever came of it.”

She heaved a long sigh. “Because Alina was ill, I had to temper the magic I used because I didn’t want it to tax her any more than she already was.”

“Would you like me to bring Alina to you so you can see if she’s your daughter?” Robin asked.

“That isn’t necessary. There is, in fact, a very simple test that will prove it one way or another. Once we know for certain, we will go from there.” She was silent another moment. “Alina, can you hear me?”

“Y-yes, Mother,” I said.

“All right. Alina…index,” she said.

 

Robin Holding Alina 3 (Medium)

I felt the world fall away in an instant. When I became aware of my surroundings again, Robin was holding me against him. I blinked at him in confusion.

“Alina?” Robin’s voice penetrated my bewilderment. “You okay? You were babbling what sounded like some kid of recipe, but you didn’t seem to know what you were saying. I called your name, but you didn’t respond. Mathilda, what was that all about? What happened to her, and why was she so far away?” His arms continued to hold me fast, and I felt too disoriented to pull away.

“As I said, it was a simple test, and now I know for certain. You see, while Alina was ill, I was making plans to send her through time. I implanted a recipe for one of my secret elixirs inside her brain, burying it in a section that is only accessible through either deep mediation or through an entrancement placed there by another witch. The only people who are aware of knowing this particular recipe is Liam and Lenora. Alina was not aware that her brain carried this knowledge. The only ones to know the keyword to trigger Alina to recite this recipe while she was entranced is myself, Liam, and Lenora. I know for certain that this, indeed, is my daughter.”

Tears flooded my eyes and my cheeks were soon wet as I wept. “Oh, Mother! How I have missed thee!”

“I’ve missed you too, child,” my mother said. I could tell that she, too, was weeping.

“I wish to come to thee. Mother…I…”

“I’ll come to you. Robin, would you mind if I popped in?” Mother asked.

“Not at all,” Robin said.

“I’ll be there in five minutes,”

Before Robin ended the call, I heard another voice in the background. “Ye found her! Mathilda, ye found her! Och! May there be rejoicing even in Heaven.” Whoever the voice belonged to was also weeping.

“Who…?” I managed.

“That’s Aunt Lenora. You’ll be meeting her very soon, I imagine,” Robin smiled.

 

As promised, Mother arrived five minutes later. I knew it was her the instant I saw her and flung myself into her arms, weeping afresh. She looked different, much like the image of her on the back cover of her books. The black dress she wore made her look formidable. Her hair was styled attractively to frame her face flatteringly. She had my mother’s smile and eyes, but they looked different than I remembered. They had an ancient quality that was not present when I last saw her. Even so, she was my beautiful mother whom I loved so dearly.

I clutched her as though I never wanted to let her go. “Oh, Mother…Mother! I thought I may never see thee again.”

She held me close, her embrace as loving as I remembered. “It’s all right now. Mother is here. I will never lose track of you again, child. Ah, how I have missed you, my darling girl.”

“I shall never wish to part from thee again. Oh, Mother!”

I clung to her and felt a piece of my soul slide back into place. My mother was back in my life and in my arms…and it came about through the kindness and generosity of a gentle man who possessed the key to my heart.

Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 3, A New Friend

Nise Dreamweaver
-
4
Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 3, A New Friend

 

My life returned to its usual constant routine once I arrived home from France. My days were filled with reading the newspaper, preparing and eating breakfast, and going to work. In the evenings, I studied recipes, read for pleasure, practiced magic, or worked with Alchemy. I often painted or sketched. I socialized with my colleagues fairly often. Life was busy and full, but I was homesick, especially for my mother.

 

I often suffered from episodes of melancholia. As winter settled over the town, my sadness deepened with the falling of each snowflake. In my time, winters were harsh, and death claimed more than one life. The infirm or very young were the ones stricken most often. Winter held much darkness for me personally, for my father perished in that season, as did my second father and baby brother. Although I arrived in this time amid the warmth of Summer, it was on a dreary day in Winter when my time and my mother were lost to me.

“Och, Mother! How my heart cries out for thee.” My cheeks were awash with tears as the wind carried flakes of snow here and there. A little part of me died each day without my mother’s presence. Day by day, I was losing hope that I would ever behold her again.

 

I found, with ease, the book that Georgie spoke of on the plane. I read it again and again, devouring every word and hoping it would somehow give me a clue to how to find Mother. I found more books that my mother had authored and read them voraciously. It was not difficult to find Mother’s books, but finding Mother proved to be a great fiasco.

I spent hour upon hour on my telephone attempting to unearth a place of residence. It was daunting, at first, to speak to a disembodied voice. I am accustomed to speaking to a person face to face. It felt peculiar to hear a voice and not see an accompanying face. I learned that many of the voices sounded annoyed that I had the audacity to bother them with my request. This strange clan called Directory Assistance brusquely informed me, more than once, that there was no listing for one Mathilda Blankenship. Time after time, the strange box went dead in my hand after the voice inside it wished me a good day. It saddened me to be learning that proper manners were not the norm in this odd time.

I bought a map and located Aurora Skies but had to concede defeat. It was quite a distance from Dragon Valley, and without a proper carriage and winter upon me, I was not going anywhere any time soon.

 

I was in the midst of a self-pitying tine of brooding when my telephone rang. I had no reckoning that my life was about to change as I put the strange contraption to my ear. “Alina Blankenship,” I answered distractedly.

“Hello, Ms. Blankenship. I was given your number by your place of employment. My name is Robin McIntyre. I’d be interested in speaking with you, as I’m looking to hire a chef for an evening.” I was brought up short at hearing a deep, masculine voice in my ear. He spoke in a warm manner, making me feel as though I’d swallowed a bit of warm honey.

My brows raised toward my hairline. “A personal chef for an evening, you say?” I asked, surprised. It was not often that my colleagues or I were contracted out on an individual basis.

“Yes. You see, my mother is arriving from out of town to visit me. She’ll be arriving the day after tomorrow, and I’d like to surprise her with a nice gourmet meal. I just moved here recently, and she…well…she’s worried about how I’m settling in,” said Robin, a smile in his voice.

Hearing this caused a pang of sadness come to my heart. I would give anything to have my mother worrying so about me and arriving to be with me. I fought down the melancholia and affixed a smile to my lips, needing to conduct myself in a professional manner. “Your mother appears to be very loving.”

“Oh, she is,” said Robin, the smile in his voice deepening. “She’s one terrific lady. I want to give her a wonderful dinner, and your employer says you’re the best.”

A flush of pleasure crept into my cheeks, and this time, the smile on my lips was genuine. “I am honored. It is not often that the restaurant staff is called upon for personal off-site service.”

“I know, and I do hope this isn’t too much of an inconvenience. I’d be willing to pay you more than adequately for your extra time if you agree to take the job,” said Robin. “I’d like to meet with you as soon as conveniently possible.”

“I have some free time now,” said I, my curiosity about this man rising. He sounded so warm and honest, and I could sense that he loved his mother greatly.

“Great! If you’d be so kind as to give me directions to your house, I’ll get there as soon as I can,” said Robin.

I hesitated, feeling my cheeks aflame. “I…erm…”

“Is something wrong, Ms. Blankenship?” Robin asked, concern lacing his voice.

“‘Tis not proper for a gentleman to call on a spinster whilst she is home alone,” I said.

To my chagrin, I heard Robin’s laughter on the other end of the line. His deep, rich timbre of it caused my heart to misfire and I clutched the side of the table to keep my balance. “I’ll keep it on the up and up, I promise. Strictly business, Ms. Blankenship, I assure you. It would be less gentlemanly of me to insist that you come out in this fowl weather to meet me elsewhere, don’t you think?”

“Mercy, I…”

“Strictly business, Ms. Blankenship. I don’t bite,” Robin said, the smile never leaving his voice.

I found myself unable to refuse. I gave him my address, and within a few minutes, his sleek horseless carriage rolled up in front of my house.

 

My breath caught in my throat the first time I looked upon his visage. Och! He was so handsome with warm, twinkling eyes. His smile brought more light to my simple rooms than a thousand lanterns could emit. When he took my hand and brought it to his lips for a gentle kiss, my skin tingled with pleasure. “Robin McIntyre, Ma’am. Pleased to make your acquaintance.”

“Alina…Alina Blankenship,” I stammered, feeling my cheeks warm with color. “I…ah…please enter.” I could not tear my eyes away as Robin stamped his feet upon the rug to rid his shoes of snow. “Would you accept some coffee…or anything else?” Och! I sounded like a naïve schoolgirl.

“Coffee would be great,” Robin said with an easy smile.

“Please sit down,” I said. For the first time, I was quite vexed over my meager furnishings. It was clear that this man came from money as people were fond of saying about the rich. As unfamiliar as I am with this time’s way of fashion, I could see that this man’s attire was well made. He carried himself as a wealthy man would, but there was no arrogance in his demeanor.

Robin lowered himself to the sofa and stretched his long legs before him as I busied myself making coffee. “So, Ms. Blankenship, tell me about yourself.”

“There is very little to tell,” I said, ready with the story I told everyone. “I lost everything I owned in a fire and needed a new place to settle. I arrived here with very little and am only a woman attempting to make my way.”

“Ah,” said Robin. “Somehow I get the picture there is a lot more to you than you say.”

My cheeks flushed and I looked down at the brewing coffee rising higher in the pot. “I am what I am. What of you, Mr. McIntyre?” I asked, wanting to divert the conversation from myself.

“I arrived here about a month ago, having transferred onto the police force here.”

“Police…constable. Oh!” I said in alarm.

Robin chuckled. “Hey, don’t worry. I rarely arrest beautiful women.”

Beautiful? Me? I turned my back so he would not see the flush of color in my face that constantly seemed to be there in his presence. However, his next words made me turn to him without realizing it until it was already done.

“Hey, I knew you looked familiar. Aren’t you the one who got a fine for doing street art at a neighbor’s house and thought you were going to be executed?” he asked.

Instead of my face flaming, it felt as if all the blood drained away. I gasped and covered my face with my hands. I was mortified when I felt tears slide down my cheeks and a sob shake my body.

 

The next thing I knew, I was in Robin’s arms and he was comforting me. “Hey, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to upset you. It was just…well…apparently they never had an arrest go down quite like how yours did. It’s not often someone thinks they’ll be executed for vandalism, faints, and speaks in old English terms. Then when your employer told me about your skill in cuisine, I was intrigued and had to meet and then hire you. Please forgive me for being an insensitive jerk.”

I should have pulled away but could not bring myself to do so. The rich tones of Robin’s voice settled over me like a down comforter, and his embrace was so warm. What he said next made me lose my head completely. “There is something about you that is not of this world and that intrigues me. You…you’re from the past…aren’t you?”

I felt my knees begin to give way and panic rise to my chest. I knew I would have to leave immediately if my story was uncovered. Even in this seemingly enlightened age, stories of time travel would get one locked away in an asylum for being addled. However, Robin’s arms tightened around me, his soft whisper warm against my ear. “There is nothing to be afraid of. I understand more than you know. I won’t hurt you, Alina. I promise. I would like to be your friend if that is desirable to you.”

My first instincts were to deny his claim, but his eyes bore intently and earnestly into mine. “I do not understand how you came to this conclusion, for I always tried to be careful of myself. Have I erred somehow?”

Robin’s arms stayed around me, his big hand rubbing my back soothingly. I felt myself relaxing in his strong embrace, unable to pull myself away. “You’ve handled it very well. Well, the biggest thing was the street art incident, but from what I gathered, it’s little things. See, I always do my homework…research…before I hire someone to do a service for me. I grilled…interrogated…questioned your employer thoroughly about you. He said you were very closed-mouthed about your life but that you seemed out of sync sometimes with simple technologies and other stuff. Well, it fascinated me so I was on a mission to scope you out, meet you, and hire you.”

“I still do not understand,” I said, shaking my head. “You do not find me addled? You do not seek to accuse me of…devilry or witchcraft?”

Robin threw back his head and laughed long and hard. “Devilry? Oh, Alina, we’re all guilty of that at some point in our lives. Addled? No way! In fact, I think you’re beautiful and courageous. Witchcraft? I knew you were a witch from the minute I walked in. You enjoy doing Alchemy. You have a cauldron, and I can sense magic all around you. You see, I’m a warlock myself, or wizard if you prefer, and am quite familiar with the concept of time travel.”

“I still do not understand. I-I–”

“Here, let’s sit down. I’ll tell you my story if you tell me yours,” Robin said. To my surprise, he deftly poured the coffee and managed the cups easily while leading me over to my sofa. As we sipped our coffee, he told me of his family and how magically powerful they seemed to be. His mother, Theresa, was the daughter of the legendary Amadeus Mozart Landdgraab, and his father, Cian, was the son of none other than the goddess Ariadne, herself. My eyes must have been as round as saucers, for I knew these names very well in doing my research once I arrived in this time. I had already known of Ariadne before leaving the past, as she was the Goddess of Magic and Witchcraft. Amadeus was a concert pianist and gifted singer, who was a direct descendant of Drogo, the Supreme Alpha Wolf. It made my mind reel whilst contemplating what a powerful family Robin and his twin sister, Lauren, came from.

I stared at him, open mouthed, unable to say anything. He took my silence as a sign to continue. “Then, there’s my Aunt Lenora and Uncle Tyrone, who are also very special. See, history often repeats itself, and somewhere down the line of time, being artistic and creative in any way is illegal. They have to keep art and music alive and make sure all the magic isn’t bred out of the world or destroyed.”

“‘Tis…’tis overwhelming to think on,” I said once I finally recovered my voice

“Yeah, tell me about it. Anyway, that’s how I know about time travel and how I easily figured out that you’re not from this time. I’m a rather astute constable, but I possess other…abilities that I’ll tell you about another time. Now that I told you about me, what about you?” said Robin.

I instinctively felt I could tell this man anything and that with him, I would not have to tread carefully. A ball of tension loosened up inside me as I began my own tale. By the time I was finished, I was weeping. “And so, my mother has not found me, and I have been unable to locate her thusly. I…I am in sore need of a friend right now. You are the first one to whom I have been able to fully confide in except for a dragon I found. I feel so displaced and often do not know how to conduct myself. ‘Tis so strange here, Robin, and I feel so lost.”

His eyes opened wider when I mentioned a dragon, but he didn’t pursue the matter. I am certain he was curious and that the subject of Onyx would surface another time. He squeezed my fingers instead, then spoke in a comforting voice. “I’ll be your friend, Alina. You can ask me anything you need to, anything at all, and I’ll help you all I can. Just think of me as your time traveling tour guide, okay?”

I grinned through my tears. “I am beholden to thee. I be thanking thee for such kindness.”

“Well then, I’d say we’re doing each other a good service. My mother and I will get a lovely dinner and I get to be in the company of a beautiful, extraordinary woman,” said Robin.

I laughed and wiped my eyes with some tissues. “You have great faith in my abilities without speaking with me about my qualities or sampling my wares.”

“I think we should remedy that,” Robin grinned, his eyes twinkling. “Will you have dinner with me? Then we can talk about the menu and your fee.”

“‘Tis much too cold to be meandering about. I shall prepare something here and we shall talk if thou art willing.”

“Works for me,” Robin said.

 

Robin and I chatted easily as I prepared a meal for us consisting of salad, steak and baked potato, and cobbler for dessert. it felt as though I were reuniting with a dear friend who had been away on a long journey. While we ate, Robin proclaimed that I cooked like an angel and that he would be proud to serve my food to his mother.

I was sorry to see our time come to an end, but Robin finally said he needed to return home to finish some work. Before leaving, he gave me a chaste kiss on the cheek and said he’d be looking forward to seeing me soon. Tomorrow would be spent shopping for ingredients and doing some preparation so there would not be as much to do the day of the big dinner. After I bade Robin farewell, I closed the door, feeling a soppy smile form on my lips. I could not explain the mad thumping of my heart and how warm my insides felt, but I found it exceedingly pleasurable.

 

Author’s Note – A big thank you to PiazzaGirl for the availability of Robin McInture for my stories. You can find her blog here.

Although Robin originated in someone else’s game, I have altered his history a bit so he’d be suitable for my stories. If you are familiar with my story, Forever in Time, then you’ve see him mentioned. For his full history and for explanation of my Supernatural lore and deities, please visit that section here. My Supernatural lore section is still under construction but will be updated from time to time.

Thank you for subscribing, reading, liking, commenting, and lurking.

Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 2, Traveling Abroad

Nise Dreamweaver
-
6
Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 2, Traveling Abroad

 

The longer I spent in this strange era that is oft referred to as the Age of Enlightenment, the more displaced I felt. It is as if I must learn a new language, for the people here speak of things I know not of. Even their manner of dress is alien to me. In my day, women in trews was unheard of. My heart ceased beating for a wee time the first time I beheld a woman in shorn black trews. Her T-shirt, as I heard it called later, was red with the word “Expensive” attached somehow to the bosom area. Such manner of…well…undress…would have been grounds for incarceration in my time. However, I discovered that such garments are of the norm during this era. How these people manage not to catch their death while so scantily clad is beyond my understanding.

For a time, I lived a quiet, unassuming life. I read as much as I could about this period in time while observing the people around me. I desperately wanted to belong but realized I must find my own way. If I should ask someone the wrong kinds of questions, I fear I would be shut away in an asylum or worse. Och, but I was lonely for some friendly company and yearned for a guide to teach me what I must know here.

With the passing of each day, I brooded more and e’er longer about my lot in life and what might have befallen my mother. I was getting on very favorably at work even though some of my colleagues beheld me with strange expressions. It was during those times I realized I likely said something strange for this time or asked a vexing question. I decided it was best to speak less and observe more, hoping it would help with my learning.

One day, I longed for some excitement to break up the monotony of my days. Och, I did not mean the kind of excitement that would get me arrested again. I just desired a difference in the day. My mother oft said, “Have a care what you wish for, child, for it might come true.” I am living proof of how true this statement is.

 

It was a beautiful day, so I decided to walk through Dragon Valley to better acquaint myself with my surroundings. Dragon Valley is a lovely, peaceful place, and I could feel the magic of it engulfing me. As I explored, I came upon a strange black object that resembled a large egg. It radiated warmth, and as I held it, I could feel it pulsate between my hands. It was somehow alive. The peculiarities did not cease there, for I sensed it desiring to communicate with me. //We are the Ancient People of the Fire. We once roamed this world in peace until the Great War amongst our people commenced. Many perished, and the few of us remaining fled to another realm. Once there, our kind was free to grow and thrive once more. Many of our brethren remain there, but a select few returned to survey the area and attempt to befriend the humans who dwell here. I sense great power, wisdom, and a gentle spirit within you. For that reason, I have made myself visible to you. If you wish, you may bring this egg to your dwelling, for inside will be a lifelong friend. You may also choose otherwise, leaving this egg for another worthy soul to find. Make your decision with care. It is a great honor and privilege to have one of our kind appear to you and make this offer.//

I gasped, barely succeeding in holding onto the egg. It was always my mother who received such opportunities of this magnitude, never me. However, I did not dispute what I distinctly heard and sensed. //I am honored, O Great One, that you have chosen to appear in my presence. I shall, indeed, take this egg to my dwelling and care for it. Och, but…ah…what is your kind and how must I maintain what is inside?// I asked inside my head. I had never imagined I would possess gifts of telepathy, but nonetheless, I was speaking in thought and whatever was inside the egg was speaking to me in the same manner.

//We are dragons; People of the Fire. Our distinctiveness is in our color. Each color represents a different breed, if you will. Each breed possesses unique abilities. All you need to maintain the hatchling, who is me, is to take this egg to your dwelling, keep it warm, and be kind to it. I am due to hatch within three days. If you do all this while I am still inside, our bond will be very strong. It will grow even more once I am in the world,// the egg said.

//Och, a dragon! But you will grow exceedingly large and be massive in size by the time you are an adult. My house will be much too small for you in due course,// I worried.

A tinkling otherworldly laugh sounded inside my mind. //Oh nay, dear human! Our people are a different sort of dragon than what you have read in fairytales. We remain quite small. In fact, we remain so small that you can carry us on your arm or shoulder.//

//My heavens!// I exclaimed. //What must I do once you have hatched?//

//Just care for me and remain my friend. I eat very little and am not finicky. I enjoy being spoken to, both with mental thought and aloud. I will show you my abilities once I am hatched and have spent some time getting acclimated.//

I cradled the egg carefully in my arms, feeling as though I never wanted to be separated from it. //I am in sore need of a friend, for I, too, am displaced. Perhaps we can help each other.//

//Indeed,// the egg said.

I spent every moment I could just talking to the egg, telling it stories of my life and how I came to be here. I poured my heart and soul out to the egg, and I was rewarded with waves of great compassion and empathy. //Your heart will ache only a short while, dear one. Take courage, for you will find great joy anon.//

//How do you know this?// I inquired, wiping tears from my cheeks. //Are you a soothsayer?//

//Of sorts,// the egg said. //Our scope of vision is wider than that of humans. Just know that what I say is true.//

 

Three days later, the egg began to glow and tremble violently. I shrieked and backed away, feeling suddenly afraid. “Och, please forgive me! I am sorry if I harmed thee in any way. I beg your forgiveness!” I covered my face, feeling tears sting my eyes.

//Be at ease, dear friend, for I am hatching. No harm has befallen me. In a short while, we will meet face to face,// came the egg’s serene message in my mind.

 

I decided to call him Onyx, which he liked. As it happens, Onyx is of the Guardian species of Fire People and so wears the sacred armor of the Queen. //You are a human of privilege to have my kind at your side, Alina, for my powers are unique. You will find that as we interact, refreshing energy will boost you when you grow weary, and my magic will give you sustenance when food might not be available. I have the ability to clear your head for logical thinking, but most of all, I can protect you from certain death.” He produced a Death Flower, which is legendary.

//Och, you are, indeed, a wonder, my dear friend!// I exclaimed as I carried him on my shoulder.

//I am a friend who will never leave you,// Onyx said. //You only need call me when you wish to talk or if you need me.//

 

Over time, I felt more confident around my colleagues, and most of us struck up a blossoming friendship. I was promoted and given a very nice bonus. I then was pleasantly surprised when I found a gift in the mail from someone named Starr Slayer, who sent me an easel and some paints. I unashamedly danced around the room with Onyx on my shoulder. I love my sketchpad, but there is nothing like actually painting. I immediately set it up and began a small painting. I was elated to discover that I had not lost my touch.

 

I continued with my study of Alchemy and found mixing elixirs to be very relaxing. Aye, one must pay attention and have a care while mixing, but it is a good activity to stimulate the brain.

 

Unfortunately, things do not always go according to plan. One day, I made an unforgiving error, and the elixir I was making was destroyed. To make matters worse, I became quite ill from it. Everything came up in a rush, and I heaved until there was nothing left. Och, I wanted nothing more than to climb into my bed and sleep for a month.

 

With my promotion came an exciting and vexing opportunity. I was asked by my employer to travel to France, learn how to make crepes, and teach the technique to my colleagues. It was exciting, for I have oft longed to visit distant lands. It was vexing because I would have to travel on some kind of bird called an airplane. I had never heard of such a bird before. If it was large enough to carry me to France, I reckoned it must be gigantic and majestic. I imagined it had very beautiful feathers and a glorious song to match. I reflected on how this bird might carry me to my destination and how it would know to come for me and when. In my time, we used pigeons to carry our mail, and ships and boats carried people across large bodies of water.

How relieved I was when I chose not to voice my questions aloud! I wanted to know more about this airplane, so I sought my answers in the pages of a book. When I discovered that an airplane was another great beast like the constable’s car, only larger, I felt my muscles seize up in fright. To know that this beast was to carry me through the air was terrifying. The only things I knew of that could remain airborne were birds and insects, not great hulking beasts.

There are some witches, like my mother, who can wish themselves to a destination and get there instantly. Unfortunately, I am not such a witch, for my powers are not yet developed enough for such a powerful spell. I wished I could travel aboard a ship but knew it would take too long. To achieve what my employer had asked me to undertake, there was no choice but to travel on this airplane and trust that the beast would not dump me into the ocean or worse. I did not want to turn down the chance, for I was honored that my employer sought me out for this. As the people of this time are fond of saying, I was going to just have to suck it up and do it.

When I arrived at the airport, I gaped. I had never seen such a sea of humanity. Everyone was in a mad rush to get from one place to another. I had never felt more like a wayfaring stranger than I did as I stared, dumbstruck, around me. I thanked my lucky stars when a kind soul came to my aid. She helped me check my luggage and retrieve my boarding pass. By the time I arrived at the gate for departure, I felt like a specimen under constant scrutiny. The hullabaloo was called security, which I did not understand. I say, if a body acted inappropriately, would not the great beast stop it?

I sank into my seat feeling completely bewildered. Again, I thought of Mother, who would have handled this situation with much more grace and dignity than I did. Mother would have never run screaming as I wished to when this whatever called a metal detector screeched at me. I had bought myself something called a watch in order to help me keep time. I was told it was the reason for the horrid noise and was instructed to put it into a bin. “I will get it back, will I not?” I asked before I could stop myself.

The man threw back his head and laughed. “Of course, Ms. Blankenship.”

I smiled wanly and retrieved my watch when the man gave me the nod. Now, in my seat, I rubbed my temples and sighed. What on Earth had I agreed to?

I found out what I had agreed to when the great beast roared and I was hurled against the back of my seat. I tried to cry out in fear, but no sound came. I feared I was going to die at any moment.

“Relax, honey,” a smiling, elderly woman said from the next seat. She uncurled my clenched fist and patted my shoulder. “I see you have never flown before. You’ll get used to it and love it once you see the view. Open your eyes, dearie, and look out the window.”

“I do not wish to fall,” I squeaked, my voice finally recovering a fair bit.

The woman laughed. “We won’t fall, dearie. I have been flying this airline for years and have had the same pilot a number of times. We won’t fall. Look now before you miss your chance.”

I gulped and slowly opened my eyes. As I looked out the window, I saw something I thought I never would see without being on a broomstick. The ground fell away, and we were rising. Everything began to look diminutive in size, and ere long, we were actually in the clouds. “It is amazing! Truly, it is!” I said, feeling my fear dissipate by the minute.

the woman laughed again, her face crinkling and blue eyes shining. “I never tire of the view no matter how often I fly, dear. My name is Georgiana. You can call me Georgie if you wish. Georgiana Whittaker at your service, my dear.”

I introduced myself, smiled, and shook her hand. “I am thanking you kindly,” I said. “Mayhap I would have swooned anon had you not taken pity on me.”

Georgie smiled and patted my arm in a grandmotherly gesture. “It’s nothing, dear.” She studied me then, and I blushed under her scrutiny. “You are a stranger to these parts, aren’t you?”

“I am,” I confessed. “I have not lived in Dragon Valley long, and I am still getting acclimated.” I felt as though I had “Stranger” penned across my brow.

“Yes, I thought so.” She lowered her voice. “Your way of dress and speech clued me in. Also, I sense magic around you.”

I must have grown pale because she smiled kindly at me again. “There is nothing to fear, honey. I’m just astute about these things. You are a witch, as am I. You cannot live in Dragon Valley and not know of such magic. Ah, and you are alone, poor lamb.”

I gaped at her. “How…but…how?”

Georgie smiled again. Och, I loved her smile, for it instantly put me at ease. “I am what some might call a Sensitive. I am able to catch glimpses of someone’s life and even emotions if the person is feeling them strongly enough. I am not a true Empath nor a Seer, but I have enough of those kinds of abilities which helps me read people very well. I sense you have traveled a great distance over time. You must be a very, very powerful witch to do such a thing.”

“My heavens!” I said, almost unable to believe what I was hearing. I felt I had found a kindred spirit in this kindhearted woman, to which I was extremely thankful for. I then remembered her statement. “It was not I who performed that magic. It was my mother.” My voice caught on the last word, and I could not stop the single tear from trickling down my cheek.

“Oh, you poor dear,” Georgie said, putting an arm around my shoulders and giving me a tissue. “You and your mother were close.”

“Aye, we were,” I choked out.

“Is she living?” she asked.

“Aye, she is. She…erm…” I felt I could tell this woman anything, and och, I was in sore need of a woman’s friendship. “My mother is an immortal and therefore cannot die.” I told Georgie of how Mother had sent me through the time portal. “I must believe she is looking for me and that there is a reason she cannot find me.”

“Blankenship…Blankenship…” She tapped her temple in reflection. “There is a witch I know of with your last name. She is Head of the International Witches’ Council and is probably the most powerful witch in existence that I am aware of. She is a goddess, second only to Ariadne, herself. I have never met her myself, but I believe she lives in Moonlight Falls but also spends a great deal of time in Aurora Skies. Mathilda Blankenship. Ah…no, Kelly now that she has married.”

I gasped upon hearing the name. “That…that is my mother’s name! Oh, you must tell me all!” However, my excitement died as quickly as it came. Mother had oft told me of parallel worlds and other realms and that many people had a counterpart of themselves living in said other realms and worlds. This Mathilda sounded like my mother, but it could be a counterpart of her who would have no knowledge of me whatsoever.

I think some of this must have shown in my expression, for Georgie smiled reassuringly. “If she truly is your mother, she will stop at nothing to find you. Word has it that Mathilda never stops when she is on a mission. Have you read her biography?”

“N-no,” I stammered.

Georgie wrote the title and author of the book on a slip of paper and handed it to me. “The instant you are able to visit a bookstore or library, you ought to read it.”

We spent the next few hours in deep conversation. Georgie invited me to her house for dinner once we both arrived home. She was going to France to visit her son, who was working there. After that, we spent the rest of the trip reading or napping in our seats. When the plane landed, she hugged me tight and made me promise to keep in touch. Once again, I thanked her for her help and company, but mostly, I thanked her for giving me hope for finding my mother. I now had a place to begin looking and vowed I would start my search the instant I arrived home.

I checked into the hotel, unpacked, showered, and then went straight away to the bookstore. I am always mesmerized when I enter a bookstore, and the one here was no exception. I found several recipes to my liking, including the one for crepes, and immediately sat down to read.

 

I even learned some French songs which I eventually could not stop singing. They implanted themselves into my mind and always brought about a smile when I sang them.

 

I very quickly learned the technique for making crepes and was quite pleased with myself. I loved experimenting with using different fruits for the filling and combining several types to add variation. I would have much to teach my employer and colleagues upon returning to work.

With that accomplished, I longed for an adventure. I bought a map from the local tourist bureau and realized there were many tombs to explore. In my guidebook, I found a list of necessary supplies for tomb exploration and went to the Celtic Ruins. I entered the tomb, finding it damp, dark, and dank. It was rather frightening, but I went onward.

I realized there were many secrets in a tomb. I found that if I stood on certain parts of the floor, doors would slide open or become accessible to me.

 

I learned that tomb exploration is not for the faint of heart or weak of muscle. There must have been a cave in at some point, for there were several piles of rubble that needed to be cleared. It was not in vain, for I found treasures underneath the piles. I argued with myself about picking them up. I did not want to vex the spirits who dwelt in these tombs. However, nothing happened and I felt no curses come upon me as I took piles of coins, gemstones, and relics.

 

There were hidden panels and tomb holes to inspect. I found even more treasures. The tomb holes unnerved me once or twice because horrid little insects lived in them. They flew angrily at me when I disturbed their rest, but I persevered. When I grew weary or hungry, I simply called upon Onyx whose magic sustained me.

 

Before I departed for home, my colleagues informed me that a voyage to France was not complete without a visit to the wineries. I adored that as I am a great lover of wine. It sometimes vexed Mother, for there were instances where I partook of too much and felt the effects the next morning. Och, I have many weaknesses, and wine is one of them.

 

I had never tried my hand at making wine and so wanted to attempt it. I quickly conjured some apples and inquired about the use of the wine maker. I released my inner child by stomping on the apples and laughed sheepishly when I lost my balance. Once I regained purchase, I finished squishing the fruit and then turned to yet another beast, hoping this one would not roar so loudly. I pulled the lever and turned the wheel a few times, then laughed at the sound it made. It was not a roar but a funny whistle and purr. “Ah, so you like wine as much as I do, great beast,” I said, patting it fondly. I decided to purchase some wine to partake of at home and even bought a wine maker. I had been wishing to start a garden and reckoned I could use some extra produce for my own wine making endeavors.

 

Regretfully, the trip ended all too soon. The flight home was uneventful, and I was sorry to not have Georgie flying with me. I talked to her once I returned home, and we promised to visit one another this week. I returned to work feeling rested and in high spirits. I only wished I could have shared my adventures with Mother.

 

Author’s Note – A big thank you goes to PiazzaGirl1015 for the gift sent to Alina, who got an easel. If you have not read her story, please feel free to check it out in the link. You can find it here.

Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 1, Hurtling Through Time

Nise Dreamweaver
-
6
Heartsongs & Enchantments: Chapter 1, Hurtling Through Time

As I reflect on my life, I’ve come to the conclusion that I belong to no period in time and no period in time belongs to me. I, Alina Blankenship, am a wandering stranger, thrown into a turbulent sea and expected to swim to shore. I am being buffeted in a fierce wind, careening in all directions with no clear line of sight.

 

mathilda-2-medium

My story really begins with my mother, Mathilda, who was one of the most powerful witches ever to touch the earth. Mayhap she still is, wherever she is. My mother was lost to me when I began my journey. Ah, but I flounder. Let us return to the beginning.

I am one Alina Rebekah Blankenship, born of my mother Mathilda and deceased father, Gunther. I never knew my father, for he succumbed of fever before my birth. I was born in a period of time where it was uncommon for a woman to raise a child alone. If her man predeceased her, another eligible man would wed her, or she would return to her family for protection. A child who had no father was shunned, no matter the circumstances that befell the father.

I was my mother’s firstborn. The fact that I was not a male child became more of a burden with no man to provide for us. A woman’s place was home with the children, not doing a man’s work. However, my mother needed to earn money to support us, so she did whatever she could to acquire a few shillings.

I thrived under the watchful and sharp eye of my mother. We were different than most of our townspeople. My mother was a witch, but she needed to have a care about how, when, and where she practiced her craft. If a witch was discovered, she was tried and sentenced to death. Many times, a body was innocent of being a witch but because circumstances and so-called sworn testimony said otherwise, there was no chance of acquittal. I inherited my mother’s magical ability, to which she said was both a gift and a curse. “You must always keep tight control over every part of yourself, my darling Alina,” my mother said to me every night as she helped me arrange my hair before we retired for the night.

“But why must we hide who we are, Mother?” I always asked, not quite understanding the dangers. I was so young and inquisitive that it was difficult for me to understand that people feared who and what we were.

“We must if we are to live.” My mother’s words were firm but loving. “How I wish we could openly show our talent. Secrets are burdens that weigh more and more heavily each day.” It was during these times that my mother showed her tender side. She could be a sharp, sometimes cold woman, but when her heart belonged to someone, she was loving and gentle. Her eyes would go from snapping fire to softening into pools of concern. My mother was a complex woman who appeared as though she lived a thousand lifetimes.

Her goal in life was to rise above her poor station and become one of the most powerful witches, if not the most powerful witch, to ever live. Along with that, she coveted immortality. Nobody showed determination like my mother. “Persistence and patience are virtues, my child. Always remember that,” she always said.

Although the times in which we lived were unkind and harsh, my mother and I prevailed. She did wed once again when I was eight. He was a kind, gentle man named Philip, who took his role as my second father very seriously. Although my mother cherished him, I learned when I was much older and wiser that her adoration and love still rested with my father. I also came to understand that Philip knew this and did not begrudge my mother’s feelings. What was even more miraculous was that Philip knew what we were and approved of our talents. He knew the value of caution, but he always found ways of encouraging and helping Mother and me grow stronger in the craft. While wed to Philip, my mother’s powers grew with intensity and speed. As she learned, she found an Alchemist who gave her the immortality she sought and taught her the steps in recreating the potion once she gave him a blood oath that she would guard this secret with all her might. Only would she bestow the gift herself and share the secret very sparingly and with someone she knew was worthy.

For many, many moons, our life was idyllic. Our days of poverty slowly fell away, and Mother was one of the few women in our village who was fully respected for her intelligence and wisdom. Aye, she still needed to hide her craft from the public eye, but she was very learned and wise in many other areas. It went on like this until I was one and twenty. It was then that our village was savaged by a rampage of smallpox. Only a few survived, and the few who remained became convinced that it was witchcraft that brought on the illness and that it was a witch who chose who survived and who died.

Tragically, Philip was taken by the illness, and I, too, was afflicted. My mother remained untouched, and we both believe it was because of it that it was she who was pointed out as being the witch. It did not matter that Philip succumbed or that I, her firstborn child, was ill. It mattered not that my sweet baby brother, born of Philip and my mother, also was lost. Och, how my mother grieved for Philip and her wee son! She was desperately frightened that I, too, would perish. Even so, it was not long before the entirety of our village, the people who was once our beloved friends and neighbors, were calling for her beheading.

“I feared this day would come,” my mother said, her voice quivering as she bathed my brow with cool cloths. “I have lost ought but you, my Alina. Although we must part, I will not lose you.”

 

mathilda-with-alina-2-medium

“I fear I shall perish, Mother, for I do not possess the immortality that runs through your being,” I whispered.

“You shall not perish. I will not have it. Do you hear me, child?” Mother said fiercely.

“If the Almighty wishes to take me, there is nothing we can do. Mayhap Father wishes for me to be by his side,” I replied.

“Nay!” my mother said with determination. “It is not your time. This was confirmed to me in my crystal ball. You will live, but it will be in another place and time.”

 

alina-in-bed-2-medium

“I do not understand,” I said. “I am weary.” My eyelids refused to remain open, and I felt sleep desiring to claim me.

“You just sleep while I make preparations,” Mother said, touching my brow as if in benediction. “You will understand. I only pray I can complete the preparations in time.”

When awareness returned, I was being shaken firmly as Mother fought to rouse me from deep slumber. “You must awaken, child. You must look up Alina! Awaken, child, for if you do not, it could mean your life.”

I finally roused with reluctance. “Why do you weep, Mother?” I was vexed to see her cheeks gleaming with tears. It was only during times of deepest distress that my mother wept.

“I weep because I must bid thee farewell, my sweet one,” she said, her hand touching my cheek.

“I am dying?” I asked.

“Not dying,” she said. “You are going on a journey. I have summoned magic from every ounce of strength and learning I possess so I can send you to a place and time where being a witch will not harm thee.”

“But this is our home? How can we depart?” I asked. “Och! I cannot think clearly. The illness has made me sluggish and stupid.”

“We must depart, for if we do not, it will mean the forfeiture of your life. I will not have that, so this is our only option. Come now. You must make haste.” Mother’s arm moved under my shoulders and lifted me in her strong hold. A vial was held to my lips and Mother instructed me to drink all of the contents. My throat hitched as the vile liquid fought to stay down.

“What…?” I asked weakly once I could speak again.

“It is a potion that will keep the illness from being contagious. It would not do well for you to come to a world and time only to infect and annihilate its inhabitants with a foreign illness. Now, come. You must hurry. The gateway is ready.”

“Where are we going, Mother?” I asked.

My mother’s eyes filled with tears. “This is where we must part, my beautiful Alina. You are going to a world called Dragon Valley in the twenty-first century. Alas, I cannot come with you, for I only had time enough to prepare the gateway for one traveler. I will come anon and find thee, but I must see to your departure. It has been discovered that I cannot die, but everyone knows you can. They are coming for you as we speak, so time is of the essence. Come!”

“I do not wish to leave thee, Mother? I do not know how to cope in such a place. And…the twenty-first century? I do not understand.”

Mother tucked a book into a valise she had packed for me. “I thank the gods I had the foresight to teach you to read. You will find everything you need in the valise. In the book, you will find the information you will need to survive. How I wish I had more time to explain things to you, but time is short.”

“I am frightened,” I said, sobbing unashamedly as I clutched my mother desperately.

“As am I,” Mother said, embracing me tightly. “I will come anon to find thee, and then, we will be together, this I swear.”

Thusly, I was shepherded toward a swirling mass of colorful lights that no human has likely ever beheld. “Go now!” Mother shouted as her hands pushed against my back and toward the light. “I love you, Alina.” With that, the light engulfed me. As I was hurled along in whatever direction the lights chose to take me, I had no clear sense of direction. A strange sensation of disorientation assailed me, and I felt faint. I was still afflicted with fever and thought everything I saw and felt was conjured from a state of delirium. When the light receded and I looked around with bleary eyes, I knew it was not delirium. I was now in a place I could not have fathomed in my most vivid imaginings. I blinked stupidly, felt the earth slide from beneath me, and fell into an abyss of blackness.

When I awoke, I was lying on the ground, all sense of time and place gone. I stood up, waiting for the ever-present dizziness to come over me. To my delight, it did not, and I felt much stronger. Blinking in the bright sunlight, I turned on the spot to try to determine my whereabouts. My eyes landed on a large surface with the words “Welcome to Dragon Valley” etched upon it. This was where my new life was to begin. Situating my valise on my person, I began walking down a pathway that I hoped would lead to the town proper. I needed answers, and I prayed I would find a friendly face to help me.

 

Luck was with me, and my currency was usable. In this new time and place, I knew I needed to be cautious and frugal. Things cost more here, and I knew my money would be gone in due course if I did not spend it wisely. I bought a small house and furnished it with only what I felt I needed. My only luxuries were a small bookcase and an Alchemy Station, which I was elated to find whilst visiting a curious little shop on the outskirts of Dragon Valley.

 

I adore food preparation. It was I who prepared most of our meals whilst Philip worked and my mother was occupied with practicing her craft. I always found new and innovative ways of altering a recipe to give the food new flavors and odors. Mother said it was a wonder I was not wed and that she was a wee bit fretful about it. Aye, she and Philip could have arranged a marriage for me, but I voiced my extreme displeasure in that regard. I wanted to marry for love. Aye, I realize a woman is looked upon as daft or unmarriageable if not wed by a certain age, but that was not incentive enough for me to live in a loveless marriage. Mother, being who she was, did not force the issue, to which I am exceedingly grateful.

There are drawbacks to not having a man to protect a woman, even if said man is someone the woman does not truly love. I was alone in this strange new world, I did not have unlimited funds, and I needed to somehow make my way. I needed to find work, which vexed me. I did not have experience, nor did I have any record of my origin. I materialized out of thin air, after all, which could be a rather large problem.

As luck would have it, the local restaurant needed someone to fill in after one of their employees became seriously ill. I must have looked desperate when I spoke with the proprietor, for he took pity on me and gave me a job on a trial basis. Much to my chagrin, I did not do much cooking. Instead, I was nothing more than a scullery maid. Even so, work is work and sometimes one cannot be choosy.

 

It is sad for me to admit that I do not often have the determination or backbone Mother has. In my idyllic life, I became complacent, feeling that things would happen when they were meant to and that I need not fret. At times, I regret that, for now, I must reach inside myself to find that determination, which I am uncertain of finding. I accept that I am woefully inept and inadequate compared to Mother. That does not distress me, for I know that a woman like my mother is very rare. Even so, I somehow must find the will and ambition to succeed in my work so I can prove that I am an able cook.

 

I am ever thankful my mother taught me to read, which is a rare ability for a woman. I loved reading from the instant I began learning and begged my mother for any kind of book she could acquire. Books were extremely costly because most were penned by hand, but as always, my mother came through. Both she and I were proud of the collection of books she possessed.

One of the first places I visited was a lovely little bookstore. I thought I was in Heaven as I gazed longingly at all the books. There were books as far as the eye could see, and oh, did I feast my eyes on everything! I sighed with ecstasy as I sat reading for hour upon hour. How I yearned to possess at least a small portion of these books. When I asked the proprietor about the cost, I thought I’d taken leave of my hearing. Things were more costly here, but in proportion, books were a fraction of what Mother paid. I must have looked like a woman possessed as I bought what seemed like an entire library. Now that I had work, I felt I could justify spending some of my money on some small pleasures.

 

I was both puzzled and fascinated with this strange new place. For instance, I was so accustomed to chamber pots that I was nearly frightened out of my wits when I saw a modern day toilet. I was simply amazed by the concept of actual pluming in a house, and I spent much time turning the faucets on the washbasin off and on and flushing the toilet. One such day, I managed to damage my washbasin…er…sink, and water spewed everywhere, including all over me.

I was in a panic, not knowing what to do. I did not know how to employ someone to repair it and certainly was unsure of how it functioned. At times like this, I missed my mother terribly. If she were here, she would know what to do. Why has she not found me yet? Worry and concern for Mother entwined themselves within my panic. Even so, I could almost hear Mother say, “Now, Alina, being panicked will only bring on more panic. Just think it through, and you will come up with a solution. Take into consideration everything you have learned thus far.”

“Och, Mother! What have you gotten me into?” I asked aloud. “And where are you? I miss you so.”

I uttered an exasperated sigh and considered my options. I could go into the village to the pub and announce that I needed someone to repair my sink. This was how the men did things in the past. Otherwise, I could tinker with things and see if I could repair it myself. With luck, it would work, but I surmised I might make the damage worse. My third option was to search for a book with repair instructions. I chose the third option and was pleased to find one so easily. I read the instructions carefully, then realized I had no tools to use. Exasperated once again, I walked to something called a hardware store and purchased everything the book told me I required. My feet were afire when I returned home. I would have to see about purchasing a horse soon, for walking from end to end of this village was not overly efficient.

I repaired the sink and breathed a prayer of thanks. After cleaning up the mess, I desired something pleasurable to do. I could read one of my new books or mayhap experiment with one of my recipes.

 

I finally decided to test out my new Alchemy Station. Ah, it was wonderful to be mixing potions again. I loved the large book it came with and knew there would be many, many more recipes for me to learn and experiment with. I would have to return to that curious little shop and look more closely at the other items for sale.

 

I was a little frightened to practice my craft. Aye, I lived alone, and Mother said she was sending me to a place where being a witch would not cause me harm. Habitual behavior sometimes dies hard, but I knew I needed to face my fear. I did not want my craft lying dormant, for that would be the biggest travesty ever to be faced, and Mother would have been so disappointed. The mere thought of causing such a feeling made me feel ill.

Magic flowed freely from my soul and into my wand. In a way, it flowed more naturally in this place than it ever had in the past. Perhaps magic sensed fear and hostility and attempted to contain itself somehow. Once again, I thought of Mother as I worked simple spells at first and then gradually escalated to more difficult ones. Mother would adore how free and easy magic flowed here.

 

Another talent I possessed was an affinity for painting. I loved color and instinctively knew how to mix it and put it together to make beautiful paintings. I found an art supplies shop and bought an easel and paints. However, I found this little bag that caught my eye. It was something called a street art kit, and I added that to my list of purchases. I studied it intently as I unpacked it, my mind immediately focusing on how I could use this for picture making. I found I had a talent for this as well and instantly became enamored with using these curious little cans to paint. I painted on the ground and on every wall I deemed eligible for “beautification.” I chortled like a madwoman as I worked, feeling as though I’d stumbled upon the Holy Grail.

 

I had my truly first harrowing experience one day when I was arrested for vandalism. I’d prepared too much food for me alone to consume, so I thought I would be a goodly neighbor and bring some to the people who lived next to me. We often waved at one another and chatted, so being neighborly was second nature to me. I put the casserole in the refrigerator and left a note explaining what I had done. They were absent at the time, but their door was unlocked, so I thought ought of it when I entered. The artist within me then saw an empty wall, so I brandished my street art kit and began working. Some time later, my blood vastly dropped in temperature when the constable came to take me away. My wrists were tugged behind me, and metal bracelets were fastened. I was on the verge of a swoon when he roughly dragged me outdoors.

 

The constable put me into one of those strange carriages that moved without a horse. I recall the first time I beheld one and how frightened I was when it roared, sounding as though it were breathing fire. It was unnatural to travel at such rates of speed. I was always unnerved when I needed to travel in one. I could not bring myself to learn how to drive one, but I knew I would need to become at least somewhat accustomed to that mode of transport.

As he maneuvered his strange beast over the road. he somehow conjured flashing lights, which burst through my vision. Then, he caused an unearthly wailing, which made me shriek and cover my ears. The constable called them “sirens” but to me, it sounded like an army of banshees caterwauling to the heavens.

When we arrived at what he called the police station, he opened the door and dragged me from the enormous beast. I swayed alarmingly and was then violently sick. To my utter humiliation, I swooned.

When I awoke, I realized my wits were completely frayed. I was lying on a bench with the constable bending over me. I blinked up at him and began to shriek anew and covered my face. The constable shook my shoulders and then slapped me across the cheek. My shrieking ceased, and I beheld him, certain that the terror quaking my soul was etched in my very demeanor.

“Lady, I’m sorry I slapped you. You were hysterical,” the constable said. I had never seen a constable look nonplussed before, but this man did.

Tears welled in my eyes and spilled over onto my cheeks. “If you mean to execute me, I beg you to be hasty about it. Would that I not suffer brutally in the dungeons.” Oh ye gods! What would Mother think of me? She risked everything to save my life by sending me here only to find me beheaded for attempting to be neighborly. I felt another swoon come over me and would have sank to the ground had not the constable caught me.

“Execute you? Dungeons? Lady, what world have you been living in?” My cheeks flamed as he studied me, then frowned. “On second thought, don’t answer that. What’s up with your clothes? Do you belong to some Renaissance group or something?”

Och, if he only knew! My mother’s warnings abut revealing too much information sounded in my head, so I only shrugged. “Please sir, I beg of you to inform me of my fate so I may prepare myself to meet my maker.”

The constable was silent for a moment as he beheld me. His frown turned to an expression of bewilderment, his hard, brown eyes softening. “Lady, I don’t know what your deal is, but nobody is ever executed for doing street art on private property. You won’t even do any jail time. You’ll just have to pay a fine and get a warning not to do it again.”

I felt my shoulder slump in relief. “I will pay whatever I am commanded. I-I do not know what I did wrong. I was only attempting to be a goodly neighbor.” The tears continued to flow.

The man cleared his throat. “Ms. Blankenship, let me give you some advice, okay? First of all, I suggest you see a psychiatrist. Secondly, what you did wrong was doing street art on private property. It’s considered vandalism to deface someone’s walls in that manner. Around here, that is cause for arrest.”

I did not know what a psychia…whatever is, but I was certain I did not need that. What I needed was for Mother to find me and join me. What I needed was to learn the proper laws here so something like this would ne’er befall me again.

I was instructed to sign some parchments; papers as they are called here. Then, I was told I needed to appear in court on Monday where a judge would inform me of the fine I was to pay. I was bone weary when I was finally released. I declined the offer for a ride home, unable to bring myself to voluntarily climb into the constable’s roaring beast again this night. I had never performed a walk of shame until now, and I aim never to perform one again. It is not a desirable feeling in the least.

 

My pride remained severely wounded for the next few days. I yearned to carry on with my artwork, so I found solace in my sketchbook. As I sketched, memories of Mother washed over me, and oh, how I missed her! A single tear rolled down my cheek as I sketched her dear face. “Mother, where are you? Please be well.” I knew she could not die, but a crushing feeling of despair settled over me. She would have come to me by now. Of this, I am adamantly certain of. The fact that she had not filled me with dread, for I knew something must be keeping her from finding me.

1234Page 1 of 4

Sample Page Title

The Story Seer

A collection of magical & enchanting SimLit stories by Nise Dreamweaver

Important

Links for You

Latest

Forever in Time: Chapter 71, The Ties That Bind

Forever in Time 4
***Content Warning! Hankie Alert***   After Valerie and Caleb left, Tyrone...

Forever in Time: Chapter 70, His Tortured Soul

Forever in Time 6
Author's Note: While undertaking the necessary task of straightening out...

Happy New Year! :)

Uncategorized 4
Wishing everyone a happy, joyous, and safe New Year....
Load more

Sitemap

© 2018-2023, sweetnightingale.com . All Rights Reserved.